9> -n^. 












'..% 



'•"if- ,^' 



^^' % '^ys^^ J 



.%<<. 






0' 






0^ 






\ 



>^^7 ^^*^ ^ 






^' V 



\: 




^'"^v^^ 



>^^^ 



->'■ 









-;,*■ 



.. "'^-K^ 



\ * 







/ 




r..'y..-^--\4" 






.'^-^^.^ 



' V 



■•V" .^ 



.r ^^m^ 






.o°-< 







I C - - ^7^ s: " \V 







"^ .\V 



'/>, 



^^^ . . ^ ' « « . ^''b. 



'^ ^' .. 






av 




Congregational order. 



THE 



ANCIENT PLATFORMS 



CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES 



NEW ENGLAND; 

WITH A DIGEST 

OF RULES AND USAGES IN CONNECTICUT, 

AND AN APPENDIX, 
« ^ - .• « f *■ 

CONTAINING NOTICES OF CONQEEGATIONAL BODIES IN OTHER 
STATES. 

Pablished by direction of the General Association of Connecticut. 



MIDDLETOWN : 
EDWIN HUNT. 



1843. 



^p^^ 



31 



■ %>H^ 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1842, by 

TYLER AND PORTER, 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Connecticut. 



•••PIUN COC. LIB. 




SiereotTped hy 

RICHARD 11. HOBBS, 

Hartford, Conn. 



PREFACE. 



The General Association of Connecticut, at New Milford, 
in 1837, appointed a committee of one from each district 
association, " to collect from the different associations and 
consociations the various rules and usages which modify the 
application of the Platform ; and to report to the next General 
Association a summary or digest of the same, which may be 
incorporated with a new edition of the Platform. 

By the labors of that committee, a beginning was made in 
the work now completed. But the contemplated edition of 
the Saybrook Platform having been published without the 
proposed *' summary or digest," the committee supposed that 
they were released from the service ; and by the General 
Association at Norwalk, in June, 1838, they were, at their 
request, discharged from the further consideration of the sub- 
ject. 

The design, however, was felt to be too important to be 
abandoned ; and at the same meeting, the subscribers were 
appointed a committee " to collect from the different associa- 
tions and consociations, their various rules and usages, and to 
report a digest of the same to the next General Association." 

At Danbury, in 1839, and at New Haven, in 1840, this 
committee reported the progress they were making in the 
work, and were directed to proceed. At New Haven, in 
1841, they made a final report as follows : — 

"That in attending to the duty assigned to them, it seemed 
proper to inquire, first, into the origin and history of the associa- 
tions and consociations, — secondly, to inquire how far the several 



IV PREFACE, 

articles of the Saybrook Platform are now observed by those 
bodies and by the churches, — and thirdly, to combine and arrange 
the existing rules and usages in the form of a Digest." 

_ " The committee further report, that it seemed to them conve- 
nient to distribute these three parts of the work among the three 
members of the committee ; and that, accordingly, the Historical 
Account of the origin and progress of our ecclesiastical confeder- 
ation has been prepared by the Rev. Dr. Field, — the account of 
the degree in which our ecclesiastical order is now conforrped to 
the principles of the Saybrook Platform, has been prepared by 
the Rev. Mr. Gillett, — and the Digest has been drawn up by the 
chairman of the committee." 

This report, and the accompanying documents, having been 
received and accepted, the Rev. Edward R. Tyler and Mr. 
Samuel Porter immediately made liberal proposals to the Gen- 
eral Association, -oy the publication of the work thus prepared. 
Whereupon the following resolutions were adopted. 

" 1. That the documents presented to this body by the com- 
mittee on rules and usages, be published under the superintend- 
ence of the committee. 

" 2. That the committee be authorized to make corrections and 
additions as upon further inquiry they may find requisite ; and 
that to this end they be requested to cause a copy of the Digest 
at least, to be sent to one or more ministers in each district, 
before publication, for their revision. 

"3. That the publication include the Confession of Faith, 
assented to by the synod at Saybrook, with the Heads of Agree- 
ment and Articles of Discipline, and also the Cambridge Plat- 
form. 

" 4. That the committee be authorized to append to the Cam- 
bridge Platform any notes and illustrations which may be in their 
judgment expedient. 

" 5. That our delegate to the general association of Massachu- 
setts, be requested to inform that body, of our intention to publish 
the Cambridge Platform, in connection with our own rules and 
usages, and that thsy be respectfully invited to render to our 
committee any assistance in their power, which may make the 
work more complete, and more extensively useful. 

" 6. That the' proposals of Rev. E. R. Tyler, and Mr. Samuel 
Porter be accepted, it being understood that the said proposals 
refer to the volume as described in the preceding resolutions." 

The General Association of Massachusetts, at Westfield, 
in June, 1841, adopted the following resolutions : 



PREFACE. r 

^' That we approve of the publication of the Cambridge Plat- 
form, in its simple form, in the volume about to be published by 
that body (the General Association of Connecticut,) consisting of 
the Saybrook Platform, with notes, and a Digest of rules and 
usages ; and that this resolution be communicated to the com- 
mittee of the Connecticut Association." 

In completing their task, the committee have thought best 
to include, in an appendix, some account of the origin, con- 
stitution, and rules of the General Association of Massachu- 
setts, and of similar bodies in other states. 

We may add, that while each member of the committee 
has devoted his chief attention to his own particular task, he 
has been aided by the suggestions of his colleagues ; and the 
entire v/ork has been repeatedly and carefully examined by 
the whole committee. 

From this statement, the reader will learn, not only the 
character of the work, and the manner in which it has been 
produced, but also the nature, and degree of its authority in 
respect to the opinions, and practice of the Congregational 
cnurches and ministers. It is a work undertaken at the 
appointment, and crowned with the favorable acceptance of 
the General Association of Connecticut. It proceeds from no 
legislative or judicial power. The General Association can- 
not prescribe to the churches, or to the ministry, either opin- 
ions to be maintained, or rules to be obeyed. Each church, 
each consociation of churches, each association of pastors, 
acts for itself in its own sphere, and will continue to do so 
hereafter. Among ministers and churches, there always 
have been, and will still continue to be, different opinions, and 
different practices. Unity without uniformity, is better than 
uniformity without unity. 

But if this book has no legislative or judicial authority, 
what is it good for ? We reply, the immediate design of the 
work is simply to present an outline, as complete as possible, 
of the actual polity and usages of the Congregational churchei 

23 



vi PREFACE. 

of New England, and particularly of Connecticut. Such an 
outline is hardly to be found in any other work ; and our ex- 
pectation is, that the work now offered to the public may 
serve : 

1. To furnish that sort of knowledge, for the want of 
which the transaction of business in churches and in other 
ecclesiastical bodies, is often retarded and embarrassed, and 
which Congregationalism makes it necessary, not only for 
every church officer, but for every brother in the church, to 
acquire : 

2. To be a convenient text-book for theological students, 
who may wish to become acquainted with the details of the 
Congregational church order. 

3. To guide those in other parts of our country who may 
wish to organize churches, and other ecclesiastical bodies, on 
the Congregational model either of Connecticut or of Massa- 
chusetts; and to afford some of the benefits of our New 
England experience where such churches have already been 
formed. 

To our brethren in the ministry, to the Congregational 
churches, and above all to Him who hath said, that so trivial 
an offering as a cup of cold water given to a disciple in the 
name of a disciple shall not lose its reward, we present this 
result of our united labors. 

Leonard Bacon, 
David D. Field, 
Timothy P. Gillbtt 




CONTENTS. 



Page 
Preface, 3 

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF SAYBROOK PLAT- 
FORM, 11 

Notes to Historical Account, 53 

CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 73 

JPreface, 75 

Of the form of church government : and that it is one, immu- 
table, and prescribed in the word, 95 

Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in spe- 
cial of a particular visible church, 97 

Of the matter of the visible church, both in respect of qual- 
ity and quantity, 99 

Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant, . 102 
Of the first subject of church power, or, to whom church 

power doth first belong, . . . . ' 106 

Of the officers of the church, and especially of pastors and 

teachers, 107 

Of ruling elders and deacons, 110 

Of the election of church officers, 113 

Of ordination, and imposition of hands, 116 

Of the power of the church, and its presbytery, . . . .118 

Of the maintenance of church officers, 124 

Of the admission of members into the church, 126 

Of church members ; their removal from one church to ano- 
ther, and of recommendation and dismission, . . . .131 

Of excommunication and other censures, 134 

Of communion of churches one with another, . . . . .139 



Vm CONTENTS. 

Page 
Of synods, 145 

Of the civil magistrates' power in matters ecclesiastical, . 148 

SAYBROOK CONFESSION OF FAITH, .... 153 

Preface, 155 

Of the Holy Scriptures, 165 

Of God, and the Holy Trinity, 170 

Of God's eternal decrees, • 173 

Of Creation, 176 

Of Providence, 177 

Of the fall of man, of sin, and of the punishment thereof, . 180 

Of God's covenant with Man, 182 

Of Christ the Mediator, 184 

OfFree WiU, 189 

Of Effectual Calling, 190 

Of Justification, 193 

Of Adoption, 195 

Of Sanctification, . 196 

Of Saving Faith, 198 

Of Repentance unto Life and Salvation, 199 

Of Good Works, 202 

Of the Perseverance of the Saints, ........ 205 

Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation, 207 

Of the Law of God, 210 

Of the Gospel, and of the extent of the Grace thereof, . . 213 
Of Christian Liberty, and liberty of Conscience, . . . 216 
Of Religious Worship, and of the Sabbath-day, .... 218 

Of Lawful Oaths and Vows, 222 

Of the civil Magistrate, 224 

Of Marriage, 227 

Of the Church, 228 

Of the Communion of Saints, 231 

Of the Sacraments, 232 

Of Baptism, 234 

Of the Lord's Supper, 236 

Of the state of Man after Death and of the Resurrection of 

the Dead, 240 

Of the Last Judgment, 241 



CONTENTS. IX 

HEADS OF AGREEMENT AND ARTICLES OF ^^^ 
DISCIPLINE, ADOPTED AT SAYBROOK, 1708. 243^ 

Preface, 245 

Heads of Agreement, 251 

Of Churches and Church Members, 251 

Of the Ministry, 254 

Of Censures 256 

Of Communion of Churches, 258 

Of Deacons and Ruling Elders, 260 

Of occasional meetings of Ministers, &c 260 

Of our demeanor towards the civil Magistrate, .... 261 

Of a Confession of Faith, . 262 

Of our Duty and Deportnlent towards them that are not in 

Communion with us, 262 

Articles of Discipline, with Notes, 264 

DIGEST OF RULES AND USAGES, 287 

Part First. — Of Churches, 289 

I. The completeness of particular Churches, .... 289 

II. The communion of Churches, 289 

Part Second. — Of Consociations, 291 

I. The matter of a Consociation, ........ 291 

11. The members of a Council of the Consociated 

Churches, 291 

III. The officers of a Consociation, 292 

IV. Meetings of the Council, 293 

V. Business belonging to the Council, 293 

VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty, . . . 295 

1. The case of an offending Pastor, 295 

2. The case of an offending Church, 296 

3. The Organ of Communication with the Council, . 297 

4. Citation, 297 

5. Limitation of the right of appeal, 298 

6. Censure of scandalous contempt, 299 

VII. Method of voting in a Council, 299 

VIII. Result, or decision of the Council, 300 

IX. The right of parties to be heard by Counsel, . . , 30Q 



X CONTENTS. 

Page 

X. The union of two Consociations, . - 301 

, XL Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by the 

judgment of the Council, 302 

XII. Select Councils, 303 

Part Third. — Of Particular Associations, .... 304 
I. Membership in the Associations, ........ 304 

II. Duties of the Association, 305 

III. Officers of the Association, 306 

JV. Meetings of the Association, 306 

V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for 

the Ministry, 307 

Part Fourth. — Of the General Associations, . . 311 
I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings, . . . .311 
System of Rules for the regulation of business before the 

General Association, 313 

II. Officers and Standing Committees, 315 

III. The General Association as a Missionary Society, . 317 

1. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Connecti- 

cut, auxiliary to the Home Missionary Society, . 317 

2. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Conn., . 320 

APPENDIX, 
General Association of Massachusetts, .... 325 

Rules of the Association, 326 

By Laws, 330 

<jrENERAL CONVENTION OF VERMONT, 332 

Constitution, 332 

By Laws and Permanent Regulations, 333 

Recommendations, 335 

Rules to be observed in transacting business, .... 337 
General Association of New Hampshire, . . . 339 
Standing Rules, 340 

General Conference of Maine, 343 

Constitution, 344 

Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island, . . 346 

General Association of New York, 347 

Constitution, 349 

Artielas of Faith, .350 



HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 



SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 



HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 



SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 

The Congregational churches of Connecticut 
have had pubhc and known standards of their 
common faith and discipHne, from nearly the 
time of their earliest organization. Though the 
Saybrook Platform was not formed until 1708, 
" yet the ministers and churches of Connecti- 
cut and New Haven, [colonies] were present 
and united in the formation of the Cambridge 
Platform in 1648, which, with the ecclesiasti- 
cal laws, became thenceforward the religious 
constitution of these, as well as of the other 
New England colonies."* The synod which 
framed this Platform, unanimously adopted the 
Westminster Confession of ^ith, in the fol 
lowing words: "This synod having perused 
and considered^ with much gladness of heart 
and thankfulness to God, the confession of faith, 
pubhshed of late by the reverend assembly in 
England, do judge it to be very holy, orthodox, 
and judicious in all matters of faith, and do 
therefore freely and fully consent thereunto, for 

* Tmmbull's History of Connecticut, Vol. I, page 289. 



14 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

the substance thereof. Only in those things 
which have respect unto church government 
and disciphne, we refer ourselves to the Platform 
agreed upon by the present assembly."* The 
things excepted were of a Presbyterian charac- 
ter, and points of controversy, contained in some 
sections in the twenty-fifth, thirtieth, and thirty- 
first chapters. For sometime previous, the New 
England churches, "next unto the Bible (which 
was their professed, perpetual and only directo- 
ry,) had no platform of their church government, 
more exact, than their famous John CottorCs 
well known book of the Keys.'' This contains 
the principles of the Cambridge Platform ; but 
being the production of an individual, "it was 
convenient the churches of New England," 
being increased in numbers, "should have a 
system of their discipline^ extracted from the 
word of God, and exhibited unto them, with a 
more effectual, acknowledged and established 
recommendation.t" While this was in use, 
the churches wSe not, strictly speaking, with- 
out a public Confession of Faith. The early 
Puritans of New England, particularly of Con- 
necticut, were non-conformists, and not separa- 
tists, and known to be strongly attached to the 
doctrinal articles of the Church of England. 
They loved them after they adopted the 
Westminster Confession, and believed the doc- 

♦ Boston Ed. Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, p. 14. f Ma^- 
Halia, B. 5, pp. 20, 21, London Ed. 1702. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM 15 

trinal articles in this Confession to be the same 
with them in meaning. 

The Saybrook Platform consists of two 
parts: ^'A Confession of Faith;" and ''Heads 
of Agreement, and Articles for the administra- 
tion of Church Discipline." 

The Confession of Faith was not new to the 
Connecticut churches. It is the Savoy Con- 
fession, consented to by the elders and messen- 
gers of the Congregational churches in Eng- 
land, who met at the Savoy in London in 1658, 
and which was probably circulated in New Eng- 
land from nearly that period. " A general Synod 
of the elders and messengers of the churches in 
New England^'' at Boston, "in 1680, approved 
of and consented to this Confession, and the 
General Court" of Massachusetts, ''ordered it 
to be printed for the benefit of the churches in the 
present and after times."* It was printed about 
that time in connection with the Cambridge Plat- 
form ; and afterwards it was republished, in 
the same connection, by Cotton Mather, in 
his Magnalia. The compilers at Saybrook did 
not alter this at all, but subjoined to each 
section proof-texts from the scriptures. This, 
too, is the Westminster Confession substan- 
tially, those things being omitted which have 
been already mentioned, and some expres- 
sions altered. The Boston Synod "made some 
little variations from one of these Confessions 
in compliance with the other, but chose to 

* See the Act in the Platform. 



16 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

express themselves in the main in the words of 
those reverend assembhes, that so they might, 
Jiot oiilj with one heart, but with one mouth" 
(with those who had previously assented to 
this Confession) ^'glorify God and our Lord 
Jesus Christ."* They in fact adopted both Con- 
fessions in one. This regard to harmony was 
probably one reason why the Synod of 1648 
adopted the Westminster Confession, instead of 
forming a new Confession. After the example of 
the Synod of 1680, the churches and ministers 
of Connecticut in 1703 "met in a consociated 
council and gave their consent to the Westmin- 
ster and Savoy Confessions both. This was 
done upon a circular issued by the trustees of 
Yale College, then just established. "It seems 
that they also drew up certain rules of ecclesi- 
astical union in discipline."! After the adop- 
tion of the Saybrook Platform , "the ministers 
of Connecticut, in their public conventions, 
several times renewed their consent to this 
Confession of Faith,"| which remains as it 
was when it first received their approbation, 
and as it was when it was approved by the 
New England churches. 

The far greater part of the sections in the 
Savoy and Westminster Confessions appear 
precisely in the same dress. In some of the 
sections which vary, the variations extend merer- 

* Pref. of Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, pp. 9, 10. 

t Trumbull, vol. I. p. 478. | Pres. Clapp's Defence of the 

^ew England Churches, pages 17, 18, 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 17 

ly to the change, omission or supply of a word, 
phrase, or clause in a sentence ; to the transpo- 
sition of the parts of a sentence, or to the re- 
construction or division of a section : in some 
the alterations are greater. 

From these statements and references, it is 
clear the churches of Connecticut have had 
either the Savoy or the Westminster Confession 
for nearly tv/o hundred years, and that these 
are for the most part one and the same, in lan- 
guage as well as signification. Our ancestors 
regarded the three Confessions which have 
been named as mxCaning the same, so far as 
doctrines are concerned, and all, of course, as 
agreeable to the sacred oracles. Accordingly 
it is said in the ninth head of agreement : "As 
to what appertains to soundness of judgment 
in matters of faith, we esteem it sufficient that 
a church acknowledge the Scriptures to be the 
Word of God, the perfect and only rule of faith 
and practice, and own either the doctrinal part 
of those commonly called the Articles of the 
Church of England, or the Confession, or Cate- 
chisms, shorter or larger, compiled by the As- 
sembly at Westminster, or the Confession 
agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable to said 
rule." 

Agreeably to these views, Cotton Mather, in 
his preface to the " Faith professed by the 
churches of New England," says: "It was 
once an unrighteous and injurious aspersion 

3s 



18 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT - 

cast upon the churches of New England^ that 
the world knew not their prmciples : where- 
as they took all the occasions imaginable to 
make all the world know, that in the doctrin- 
al part of religion they have agreed entirely 
with the Reformed Churches of Europe. And 
that they desired most particularly to maintain 
the faith professed by the churches of Old 
England, whereunto was owing their original. 
Few pastors of mankind ever took such pains 
at catechising as have been taken by our New 
English Divines : now let any man living read 
the most judicious and elaborate catechisms 
published, [of which a large number are refer- 
red to] and say whether true divinity was ever 
better handled, or whether they were not the 
truest sons of the Church of England, who thus 
maintained its fundamental articles."* 

The New England ministers proclaimed their 
faith in various ways ; and the churches of Con- 
necticut have had general and coincident Con- 
fessions of Faith from the beginning. 

It should, however, be said here, that these 
churches, when the Saybrook Platform was 
adopted, did not consider their general Confes- 
sion as setting aside their particular Confessions : 
these w^ere retained : nor did they, nor their sis- 
ter churches before, consider their general Con- 
fessions as superseding particular ones. All 
that could have been claimed was, that the par- 

*Magnalia, Book V. page 3. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 19 

ticular confessions should not clash with those 
which were general. Dr. Mather, in the preface 
just referred to, says : " It is true that particulm^ 
churches in the country have confessions by 
themselves, drawn up in their own forms ; 
nor indeed were the symbols in the most primi- 
tive times ^ ipsissimis verbis' [in precisely the 
same language.] It is also true that few learned 
men have been admitted as members of our 
churches, but what have, at their admission, en- 
tertained them with notable confessions of their 
own composing ; insomuch that if the Protes- 
tants have been by the Papists called the Con- 
fessionists, the Protestants of New England 
have of all, given the most laudable occasion to 
be called so. Nevertheless all this variety has 
been the exactest unity : all those confessions 
have been but so many derivations from, and ex- 
planations and confirmations of that confession, 
which the Synod had voted for them all : for 
ut plures rivuli ab uno fonte, ita plures fidei 
confessiones ab una eademque fidei veritate ma- 
nare possunt : [many confessions may be form- 
ed from one and the same system of truth, as 
many little streams may flow from a single 
fountain"] 

The churches in Connecticut have generally 
had particular confessions, though the associa- 
ted churches in Litchfield South, in 1828, adopt- 
ed common articles of faith, and a common cov- 
enant. And assuredly, if particular churches 



20 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

may have a brief confession of their own, asso- 
ciated churches may have a common confes- 
sion of this description. 

It has been mentioned that the compilers at 
Saybrook appended to the articles of faith 
which they adopted, proof-texts from the Scrip- 
tures; and here seems to be the place for noti- 
cing that they did not consider these articles, 
nor any other formularies, binding, as the pro- 
ductions of men, by their own authority, but as 
expressing concisely and happily the great 
truths of the Word of God. They counted it the 
glory of their fathers, "that they heartily pro- 
fessed the only rule of their religion, from the 
very first, to be the Holy Scriptures, according 
whereunto, so far as they were persuaded, upon 
diligent inquiry, solicitous search and faithful 
prayer, conformed was their faith, their worship, 
together with the whole administration of the 
house of Christ, and their manners ; allowance 
being given to human failures and imperfec- 
tions." 

In offering the Savoy Confession, they doubt- 
ed not that the same had been " the constant 
faith of the churches of Connecticut from the 
first foundation of them." They offered it as 
being, in their firm persuasion, "well and fully 
grounded upon the Holy Scriptures," and they 
commended the same unto all, and particularly 
the people of Connecticut, "to be examined., 
accepted and constantly maintained." They 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 21 

did not assume that any thing should be taken 
upon trust from themselves, ^'but commended 
to the people several counsels," concerning the 
articles of Faith, in which the authority of 
Scripture is strongly urged.* 

The Second Part of the Platform consists of 
the Heads of Agreement, and Articles for tho 
Administration of Discipline. 

The Puritans v^ere not at first as fully settled 
and agreed upon church government and disci- 
pline as upon doctrines : and in this fact there is 
nothing at w^hich v^e need to marvel. Doctrines 
are more clearly and fully revealed in the Scrip* 
tures, than matters pertaining to government 
and discipline, and the latter were subjects of 
much controversy when New England was set-- 
tled. While some principles of government 
are obvious, the formation of a system of gov- 
ernment, whether ecclesiastical or civil, de- 
fining the rights and duties of different classes 
of officers, their relations to each other, and the 
privileges of the people, has always been found 
a difficult work : and then, when a system of 
government is formed, to sustain it, and to car-^ 
ry all its principles and provisions, even in the 
church of God, into harmonious and full execu- 
tion, is a work of greater difficulty. '' The Poe- 
dobaptist part of the dissenting interest in Eng- 
land," in the language of President Stiles, "was 

* See Preface to the Platform. 



22 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

unhappily divided into Presbyterians and Con- 
gregationalists, both unanimously agreeing in 
doctrines, and differing only in forms of church 
government, and yet generally very amicably 
differing, as knowing they w^ere harmoniously 
agreed in all the great, essential and most impor- 
tant things in rehgion."* The Puritans who 
came to New England, particularly those who 
came to Connecticut, were neither Presbyteri- 
ans, nor Independents, but Congregationalists. 
Though the sentiment prevailed extensively , 
among them for a time, that in every church 
fully organized, "there is a pastor and teacher, 
ruling elder and deacons ;" though all these are 
mentioned as church officers in the Cambridge 
Platform, and a number of the first and largest 
churches were furnished with them, yet where 
they all existed, they did not constitute a church 
session, nor were the concerns of the church 
transacted by a session. The distinction be- 
tween pastor and teacher soon ceased : for it 
was too tenuous to be long held : and the office 
of ruling elder, also, soon died away in most of 
the churches where it was introduced, and final- 
ly in all.t The voice of the churches was for 
Congregationalism in matter and form; and 
while these were conducted upon Congrega- 
tional principles, early measures were taken to 
guard against Presbyterianism, and to establish 
a general platform of Congregational discipline ; 

* Stiles' Judges, p. 16. f Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. pp. 31, 32 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 23^ 

particularly by the Reverend John Cotton,* 
and the Reverend Thomas Hooker, whose in- 
fluence was patriarchal, more especially in the 
colonies in which they resided. About 1635 
Mr. Cotton sent to the Reverend John Daven- 
port such a favorable account of the order of 
the churches and commonwealth of New Eng- 
land as then settled by common consent, that he 
was induced to emigrate to this country.! He 
became the patriarch of New Haven, and ex- 
erted himself in favor of the same ecclesiastical 
polity. 

These three eminent men, in 1642, were ear- 
nestly invited to return to England for a season, 
and assist in the Assembly at Westminster, ap- 
pointed to consider and advise about the settling 
of church government, *^ though for one reason 
and another neither attended. Mr. Hooker was 
preparing for the press about that time a vindi- 
cation of Congregational churches, or rather 
forming a system or plan of church govern- 
ment, (the "Summe of Discipline") which he 
designed for the churches of New England, 
let the determination at Westminster be what 
it might.l '' Cotton and Hooker, the next year, 
were moderators of an assembly at Cambridge, 
of all the elders in the country, about 50, con- 
vened principally because some of the elders 
went about to set up some things according to 

* Holmes* Annals, Vol. 1, pp. 218-19. f Trambull, VoL I, p. 466, 
X Hutchinson, Vol. I. pp. 115-17. 



24 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

Presbytery, as of Newbury, &c. The assem 
bly concluded against some parts of the Pres- 
byterial way, and the Newbury ministers took 
time to consider arguments, &c."* Two years 
after, as many books came "out of England, 
some m defence of anabaptism, and other er- 
rors, and for liberty of conscience, as a shelter 
for their toleration, &c., others in maintainance 
of the Pfesbyterial government, (agreed upon 
by the assembly of divines in England,) against 
the Congregational way, which was practised 
here, the elders of the churches through all the 
United Colonies held by agreement another 
meeting at Cambridge, in which they conferred 
their counsels and examined the writings, which 
some of them had prepared in answer to the 
said books, which being agreed and perfected, 
were sent over into England to be printed. 
Among these answers was one by Mr. Hooker 
to Mr. Rutterford, the Scotch minister, about 
Presbyterial government."! 

Though "the Summe of Discipline" was not 
published until 1648, the year after Mr. Hook- 
er's death, yet the principles of it were known 
and fully discussed in this Synod, and contribu- 
ted powerfully to check the growth of Presby- 
terianism, and to settle the churches upon the 
Congregational basis. These principles are 
interwoven in the articles of the Cambridge 

♦ Savage's Winthrop, Vol. II. pp. 136-7. f Savage's Win- 
throp, Vol. II. pp. 248-9. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 25 

Platform, the penman of which is said to have 
been the Rev. Richard Mather. 

But while the Puritans disliked Presbyteri- 
anism, they objected to strict independency. 
The Rev. John Robinson, in his farewell ad- 
dress to those of his congregation who emigra- 
ted to America, said, " I must also advise you 
to abandon, avoid and shake off the name of 
Brownists," [who were rigid Independents,] '' it 
is a mere nick-name, and a brand for the making 
rehgion, and the professors of it, odious to the 
Christian world."* Inabook written by the Rev. 
Mr. Mather, just named, in 1639, nine years be- 
fore the Cambridge Platform, are these words : 
" The consociation of churches into classes 
and synods, we hold to be lawful, and in some 
cases necessary, as, namely, in things that are 
not peculiar to one church, but common to them 
all. And likewise when^a church is not able 
to end any matter which concerns only them- 
selves, then they are to seek for counsel and 
advice from neighbor churches, as the church 
at Antioch did send unto the church at Jerusa- 
lem, Acts XV. 2. The ground and use of 
classes and synods, with the limitations therein 
to be observed, is summarily laid down by Dr. 
Ames, unto whom we do wholly consent in this 
matter." His son, Pres. Mather, in his treatise 
entitled, " The Order of the Gospel professed 
and practiced by the churches of Christ in New 

* Ct. Mag. and Intel. Vol. V. p. 205. 

4 



26 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

England," published in 1700, affirms; ^'This 
was and is the judgment of all that adhere to 
the order of the gospel professed in the churches 
of New England;" and he cites various authori- 
ties in support of his affirmation. **The world 
is much mistaken," he adds, " in thinking that 
Congregational churches are independent. Thai 
name has indeed been fastened upon them by 
their adversaries ; but our Platform of Disci- 
pline, Chap. 2. Sect. 5, disclaims the name." 
President Oakes in his election sermon before 
the Massachusetts Legislature, in 1673, in- 
quires, speaking of our way of church order, 
*' Consider what will be the real issue of revolt- 
ing from the way fixed upon to one extreme or 
another, whether it be to Presbyterianism or 
Brownism." 

The object of the New England fathers was, 
to establish churches, and to provide for their 
communion or consociation, upon the principles 
of the New Testament, which they believed 
to be Congregational. While they felt strongly 
for the rights and privileges of particular church- 
es, and insisted upon their equality, they wished 
them not only to exercise the most friendly feel- 
ings, but to be continually helpful to one 
another. Mr. Hooker, who is said '^ to have 
assisted in gathering and organizing all the 
churches which were formed in the towns settled 
within the present limits of this State before 
his death, to have helped to ordain their minis- 



OF SAYBHOOK PLATFORM. 27 

ters, and to have given them such advice as 
their pecuhar situation required," was a great 
friend to the meeting and consociation of min^ 
isters and churches, as a grand mean of promo- 
ting puiity, union and brotherly affection, among 
ministers and churches. During his hfe, the 
ministers in the vicinity of Hartford, had fre- 
quent meetings at his house, and about a week 
before his death, he observed with great earnest- 
ness ; " We must agree upon constant meetings 
of ministers, and settle the consociation of 
churches, or else we are u;ndone."* Other wise 
and good men felt very much as he did about 
consociation, and a year after his death, an ef- 
fort W'as made to provide for it, or for some- 
thing approixmating towards it, under the phrase 
" Communion of Churches," in the Cambridge 
Platform, as may be seen by looking into the 
fifteenth and sixteenth chapters. But whatever 
truths those chapters contain, it Avas found suf- 
ftcient provision was not made for securing the 
blessings desired. The Massachusetts synod 
which met in 1 662, fourteen years after, acknow- 
ledged " that some few particulars, referring to 
the continuation and combination of churches, 
needed yet a more explicit stating and redu- 
cing unto practice." The expression '^ com- 
bination of churches," respects the passages in 
the Platform about the '' communion of church- 
les," and they endeavored to remedy the defect 

* Trumbull, Vol.. I. p. 479. 



28 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

in what they advanced on consociation, in an^ 
swer to the question, '' Whether, according to 
the word of God, there ought to be a Consocia- 
tion of Churches, and what should be the manner 
of it ?" This question they answered with great 
brevity; ** partly," as they say, ''because so 
much is already said thereabout in the aforesaid 
Platform of Discipline ; and partly by reason of 
great straits of time. "* Although what they 
presented was the joint conclusion of the synod; 
yet, occupied almost wholly with the question 
about baptism, they left the subject in an im- 
perfect state. The consociation was not made 
a fixed, definite body ; though expected ordina- 
rily to consist of the representatives of churches 
*' planted in a convenient vicinity, yet liberty 
was reserved for others to be used without of- 
fence." Churches might meet in consociation 
from the vicinity or from a distance, in larger 
or smaller numbers ; and there was nothing to 
prevent one consociation from sitting after 
another upon the same case. There was no 
suitable nor direct provision for the relief of 
aggrieved individuals ; nor indeed for convening 
the members of the body. The churches of 
Connecticut realized these defects both before 
and after the session of this synod. The diffi* 
culty in the first church in Hartford, growing 
out of a controversy between the pastor and 
ruling elder, afflicted them exceedingly, and in 

*■ Preface to Cam. Platform, p. 5. Boston Edition. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 29 

fact, all the churches in New England.* Other 
difficulties, arising in different churches, afflicted 
them also. The Legislature were so annoyed 
by these, that in 1668, *'they conceived the 
design of uniting the churches of Connecticut 
in some general plan of church government and 
discipline, by which they might walk, notwith- 
standing their different sentiments in points of 
less importance." With this view an act pass- 
ed, authorizing four distinguished clergymen in 
different parts of the colony, viz. : the Rever- 
end Messrs. James Fitch of Norwich, Gershom 
Buckley of Wethersfield, Joseph Elliot of Guil- 
ford, and Samuel Wakeman of Fairfield, "to 
meet at Saybrook, and devise a way in which 
this desirable purpose might be effected. This 
appears to have been," Trumbull remarks, "the 
first step towards forming a religious constitu- 
tion," and though he does not inform us what 
those clergymen did, yet he adds, " From this 
time it became more and more a general object 
of desire and pursuit, — though many years 
elapsed before the work could be accomplish- 
ed."! The occurrence of new difficulties from 
time to time, showed that it Avas necessary 
something should be done. " For the want of 
a more general and energetic government," the 
same writer observes, "many churches ran 
into confusion : councils were not sufficient to 
relieve the aggrieved and restore peace. As 

♦ Tnimbull, Vol. I j). 297. Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. p. 142. 
fTnimbiilU Vol. I. p. 461. 

4» 



30 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

there was no general rule for the calling of coun- 
cils, council was called against council, and 
opposite results were given upon the same 
cases to the reproach of councils and the wound- 
ing of religion. Aggrieved churches and breth- 
ren were discouraged, as in this way their case 
seemed to be without remedy. There was no 
such thing in this way, as bringing their diffi- 
culties to a final issue."* The substance of 
all this appears from the act of the Legislature 
appointing those conventions in 1708, in the 
different counties then in Connecticut, whose 
delegates formed the Saybrook Platform. 
" This assembly, from their own observation, 
and the complaint of many others, being made 
sensible of the defects of the discipline of the 
churches of this government^ arising from the 
want of a more eocplicit asserting of the rules 
given for that end in the Holy Scriptures^ 
from which would arise a permanent establish- 
ment among ourselves, a good and regular issue 
in cases subject to ecclesiastical discipline, 
glory to Christ our head, and edification to his 
members ; hath seen fit to ordain and require, 
and it is by the authority of the same, ordain- 
ed and required, that the ministers of the seve- 
ral counties in this government, shall meet to- 
gether at their respective county towns, with 
such messengers as the churches to which they 
belong shall see cause to send with them, on 

♦Trumbull,Yol. I. p. 480. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. SI 

the last Monday in June next ; there to consid- 
er and agree upon those methods and rules for 
the management of ecclesiastical discipline, 
which by them shall be adjudged agreeable to 
the word of God, and shall at the same meet- 
ing appoint two or more of their number to be 
their delegates, who shall all meet together at 
Saybrook, at the next commencement to be 
held there, where they shall compare the results 
of the meetings of the several counties, and 
out and from them, draw a form of ecclesias- 
tical discipline."* 

Agreeably to this order, the ministers and 
messengers of the churches met and drafted 
four models of church discipline, and appointed 
delegates to the convention at Saybrook. The 
delegates met and adopted the Confession of 
Faith which has been spoken of, and the Heads 
of Agreement, and Articles for the Administra- 
tion of Discipline, 

The Heads of Agreement were not drafted 
in the conventions, though they may have been 
the subject of consideration : for they were 
previously circulated in the country, " and in 
general were highly approved."! They were 
drawn up and assented to by the ministers in 
England, formerly called Presbyterian and 
Congregational, and were probably adopted by 
the delegates at Saybrook for the sake of ef- 
fecting greater union and harmony among 

♦ TnimbiUl, Vol. I. p. 481, 2. f Ibid, p. 481. 



$2 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

themselves, and the churches they represented ; 
though the declaration they contain respecting 
the examination of candidates for the ministry, 
by pastors of known ability, had its influence : 
for young men for a time had been permitted to 
preach hastily and irregularly, and there was 
no existing remedy for the evil. From this the 
inference is not to be drawn that any of the del- 
egates were Presbyterians themselves. Such 
was not the fact : nor is there any evidence 
that any churches then or before in Connecti- , 
cut, acknowledged Presbyterian principles, 
though there may have been before a very few 
ministers and professors who embraced them, 
as there have been a few since.* What Trum'^ 
bull states about the different view^s of the del* 
egates is this : " Though the council were 
unanimous in passing the Platform of Disci- 
pline, yet they were not all of one opinion. 
Some were for high consociational government, 
and in their sentiments, nearly Presbyterians ; 
others were much more moderate and rather 
verging on independency ; but exceedingly de- 
sirous of keeping the unity of the spirit in the 
bond of peace. They exercised great Chris- 
tian condescension and amiableness towards 
each other."t 

This desire of unison and peace, which so 
far as we know, was the principal reason for 

♦ TrujnbuU, Vol. I. p. 468. f Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 487. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 33 

the adoption of these Heads at Saybrook, ope- 
rated upon those who originally drafted and 
adopted them in England ; who, for the sake 
of accomplishing their object, cheerfully made 
concessions to each other. These concessions 
' appear in various sections : in the second and 
fourth, under the first head, concei'ning churches 
and church members : in the sixth section, under 
the second head, concerning the ministry ; in 
the section, constituting the fifth Jiead, concern- 
ing deacons and ruling elders^ and in the sec- 
tion .constituting the eighth head, concerning a 
confession of faith. 

Adopted in such a spirit, the Heads of Agree- 
ment effected a union among the Presbyterians 
and Congregationalists in England. '^ The 
brethren of the Presbyterian way in England," 
says Cotton Mather, " are lately come into such 
a happy union with those of the Congregational, 
that all former names of distinction are lost in 
that blessed one of United Brethren."* With 
like spirit the "Heads" were adopted at Say- 
brook. The delegates appended proof-texts to 
the sections as they did to the articles of the 
Confession of Faith. 

These Heads, to use their language, " hold 
forth the power of particular churches in the 
management of discipline among themselves. 
They refer also to the relations of such church- 
es to each other, and to their communion. Had 

* Magnalia.. V. p. 59. 



34 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

these been deemed sufBcient for all the wants of 
the churches, nothing would have been done 
about articles for the administration of church 
discipline. 

Such articles were added, and designed " to 
preserve, promote or recover the peace and edu 
fication of the churches, by the means of a con- 
sociation of the elders and churches, or of an 
association of elders ;. both of which," the 
compilers say, ''we are agreed have counte- 
nance from the Scriptures, and the propositions 
in answer to the second question given by the 
Synod, met at Boston, 1662."* 

The Articles for the Administration of Church 
Disciphne, were what the churches of Connecti*- 
cut especially needed, after the troubles which 
they had suffered. These were compiled at 
Saybrook, from the models prepared in the 
county conventions. President Stiles observes, 
" I have been told that the model from New 
Haven county, said to have been draughted 
principally by the reverend Mr, James Pier^ 
pont, was that which, vnih. some amendments, 
passed the Synod. "t These provided for one 
or more consociations in each county, which 
should be standing, known and responsible tri- 
bunals, with appellate and final jurisdiction ; to 
which particular churches might refer cases too 
difficult to be well adjudged and issued by them- 

♦ Preface to Saybrook Platform, and H,obart's Atteippts, pp. 
P» 10. t Christian Union, p. 70. 



OF 8ATBR00K PLATFORM. 3& 

selves : cases concerning wliich there should 
** be need of a council for the deter niinaiion of 
them," and lo which aggrieved individuals might 
apply for redress. '' One principal liiing," says 
President Clapp, '' wherein these articles dif- 
fered from what had been before generally re- 
ceived and practised in the New England 
churches, was this ; that whereas the Cam- 
bridge Platform had said in general terms, that 
councils should consist of neighboring churches, 
and some question had arisen who should be 
esteemed neighboring cliurches, and what num- 
ber should be called in particular cases ; these 
articles reduced it to greater certainty, that coun- 
cils should consist of neighboring churches of 
the county, they fi9rming themselves into one 
or more consociations for the purpose."* The 
object was to ipreY exit picked councils; exparte 
councils ; and councils upon councils, which 
should give contradictory results, and plunge 
the churches into deeper troubles. 

The articles provided also for one or more 
associations in each county, consistmg of the 
teaching elders, who should meet at least twice 
in the year, consult the duties of their office, 
and the common interest of the churches, and 
perform various other specified and important 
duties. 

Some prototypes of such meetings of minis- 

♦ CHapp*8 Defence, p. 6. See also Note A. 



36 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

ters had existed from the beginning in New 
England, particularly in Connecticut; but being 
" countenanced by no ecclesiastical constitution, 
attended only by such ministers in one place 
and in another, as were willing to associate, 
they could bind none but themselves. The 
churches might advise with them if they chose 
it, or neglect it at pleasure. There was no 
regular way of introducing candidates " into 
the ministry, " by the general consent either 
of themselves or the elders."* The platform 
brought these things into more order and system. 
This also recommended a General Associa- 
tion, to be composed of one or more delegates 
from each of the district associations, which 
should meet once a year. In recommending 
this, the Platform said nothing about the duties 
of this body :t it was not deemed necessary ; 
for in the general meetings which the ministers 
in New England had long held at the time of 
the colony elections at Boston and Hartford, 
they had been accustomed to go into consulta- 
tions on the interests of the churches, and of 
the cause of literature, and to give advice when 
necessary ; sometimes to devise measures for 
the relief of the poor, and for civilizing and 
christianizing the Indians.! Being general, 
the recommendation gave abundant scope for 
that range of consultation and discussion, 

♦ TmrnbulU Vol I. p. 480. f Note B. t Note C. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 37 

"#hich has taken place in this body, particular- 
ly for attending to those various objects of be- 
nevolence towards our fellow-creatures around 
us, and in other parts of our country and the 
world, and for opening correspondence with 
other ministerial and ecclesiastical bodies;* 
which for no inconsiderable time past, have 
given increased interest to the annual assem- 
bling of the ministers of the State. 

From what has been presented, it is evident the 
prominent reasons for adopting the Heads of 
Agreement, arid the Articles of Discipline, were: 

1. The promotion of order and harmony 
among the ministers and churches. 

2. The regular introduction of candidates 
into the ministry .- 

3. And especially, the establishment of a 
fixed bo'ard of appeal, by which such difficul- 
ties, as the particular churches themselves 
could not settle, might be adjusted. 

The delegates at Saybrook, who compiled 
the Articles of Discipline, thought it probable 
that at some future time they might receive 
improvement : for in their preface to the Ar- 
ticles, they observe : *' The Scriptures are 
added for the illustration of the substance of 
the articles, yet with an apprehension that 
there may be aherations made, and further con- 
descensions agreed upon, which will afterwards 
appear necessary for the order and edification 

5 



38 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

of these churches.^' In commending them to ' 
the acceptance and observation of the people, 
they express the hope, *' that imtil it shall please 
the Lord to send further light and truth in these 
more controversial matters, this method might 
be a blessed means of our better unanimity ; 
and success in our Lord's v^ork, for the gather- 
ing and edifying of the body of Christ, for 
which they bespoke the concurring prayers of 
all that feared the Lord." The articles remain 
in the Platform as they v^ere at the beginning,* 
notwithstanding the apprehension of the com- 
pilers ; and the good they hoped for has been 
reahzed. 

After what has been advanced, it seems 
hardly necessary to remark, that the Platform 
left it with the bodies which it proposed, to 
adopt their own mode of organization, and to 
make such by-laws from time to time, as they 
should deem expedient. Lideed, it is said ex- 
pressly in the tenth article, in regard to all coun- 
cils, '' that they may prepare such rules as 
occasions may require," &c. 

Being thus formed, the Platform was sanc- 
tioned by the Colony Legislature, and as soon 
as practicable, went into operation. Conven- 
tions were held early in 1709, in the differ- 
ent counties, in which steps were taken for the 
organization of the primary bodies, and at the 
proper time, the General Association, composed 

* Note E; 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 39 

of delegates from the District Associations, 
held its first meeting, 

A council, consisting of nine elders and 
eleven messengers, representing ten churches, 
was held in Hartford county, at Hartford, Feb- 
ruary 1st and 2d. This resolved that the 
churches of the county should be tw^o conso- 
ciations, and divided them accordingly, pro- 
viding tliat should either of the consocia- 
tions find the " division inconvenient, there 
might be an alteration afterwards." The minis- 
ters then present, agreed that there should ''be 
two associations, or ministers' meetings, in the 
county ; the associationai division proposed, 
corresponding as to limits with the consocia- 
tional.* The bodies then resolved and agreed 
upon, are those now known as Hartford North 
and South Consociations and Associations. 
Two bodies of each description were probably 
deemed important, because the churches and 
ministers then were comparatively numerous, 
and the prospect was they would become more 
so, the county embracing most of the territory 
now included in Litchfield and Tolland counties. 

A council of five elders and eight messen- 
gers from five churches in the county of 
New Haven, convened at Branford, April 13th, 
passed the following vote ; " We now, whose 
names are here specified, for ourselves and in 

* Records of Hartford Nortli Association. 



40 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

behalf of the several churches from which we 
are come, according to the method agreed on 
by the council of all the churches in the colony, 
met at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708, do, 
(until we shall otherwise agree,) form ouir* 
selves into one consociation ; and through the 
strength of Christ, (without whom we can do 
nothing,) promise for the future, we will better 
mutually watch over each other, and be ready 
at all times, according to the rule of God's word,' 
" to be helpful to each other, in the service and 
work of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
as we may have opportunity for the same, and 
be called thereunto, according to the said meth- 
od and rule agreed on at said council at Say- 
brook."* " Some niembers desiring the coun.- 
cil's sense oi several articles in the written methr 
od of managing discipline as it was agreed on by 
the council at Saybrook,"" they expressed by 
votes their views on the first jthirteen articles, 
which will be given in a note in the proper plaice. 
An association was organized by the ministers 
present at that time, or by the ministers of the 
county at a meeting soon after. This assojcia- 
tion, at a meeting held September 26, 1786, 
amicably agreed upon a division into two 
associations, one to be known by the name of 
^' the Association of the Eastern District in the 
county of New Haven," and the other "the As- 
sociation of the Western District :" the line of 

♦ Records gf New Haven East Asspeiation. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 41 

division fixed upon being the '' river running 
throu2:h Wallinofford and North Haven to the 
sea." At the same meeting the association 
made provision for a corresponding division 
of the consociation.* The division of the as- 
sociation took effect May 29, 1787, and that of 
the consociation probably not long afterwards, 
though the present constitution of the western 
consociation was not adopted until 1800. — 
Hence arose the eastern and Avestern associa- 
tions and consociations of New Haven, 

A council early met in Fairfield county, 
which, we are assured, *'gave to the Platform a 
hearty welcome," though the precise day and 
place of its meeting cannot be stated, as the 
book containing the records of its proceedings 
has been recently lost. The presumption is, 
the nine churches then regarded as being with- 
in the county, (the church of Rye, found after- 
wards to be within the bounds of New" York, 
being one of them,) were represented. This 
formed one consociation, and both a consocia- 
tion and association existed there, either from 
that meeting, or from meetings held very soon 
afterwards. These were divided, August 29, 
1734,* into Fairfield eastern and w^estern conso- 
ciations and associations. 

''At a meeting of the elders and messengers of 
the churches of the county of New London, con- 
vened at New^ London, March 2, 1709, in order 

* Records of New Haven E. Association. 
53 



42 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

to the forming of themselves into one or more 
consociations," five elders were present and 
eight messengers, from seven different churches. 
By this council " it v^as unanimously agreed 
that there shall be but one consociation in this 
county for the hearing, trying and determin- 
ing of all cases that [shall] regularly be brought 
before them from any of the churches in said 
county." To this agreement the following ex- 
planation is appended : " This is not to be inter- 
preted to be any obstruction to a future division 
of the county into more consociations if it be 
found needful."* The ministers met in associa- 
tion the following May. The county then cov- 
ered most of the present territory of Windham 
county, and a part of that pertaining to Middle- 
sex. Several settlements, begun on the north 
about that time, having progressed so much 
that churches were formed in them, of suffi- 
cient strength to sustain pastors, the following 
vote was passed at a meeting of the association, 
Oct. 28, 1723. "Whereas the late settlements 
that have been made of ministers in several 
towns and societies in this county, has made 
the members of this association so numerous 
as to render it difficult for them all to meet in 
one place, it is agreed upon that the association 
be divided into two associations ;" and the divi- 
ding line between a north and south association 
was designated ; a division which was confirm- 

*■ Records of New London Association. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 43 

ed the succeeding year, excepting that the rela- 
tions of one minister were changed. The 
North Association formed rules for the regula- 
tion of its proceedings in 1725. But this asso- 
ciation was not destined to remain long as an 
association of New London. It was merged in 
that of Windham shortly after the organization 
of Windham county in May, 1726 ; for as the 
Platform proposed that there should be one or 
more associations and consociations in each 
county in Connecticut at the beginning, it was 
considered as consonant to its scope and spirit, 
that upon the formation of a new county the same 
principle should be observed. Hence at a meet- 
ing of the Association in Windham county, Sept. 
6, 1726, it was voted, " that the rules made and 
estabhshed August 31, 1725, by the North As- 
sociation of the county of New London, be and 
remain the rules by which this association gov- 
ern themselves in future."* 

About forty years since, a small association 
was organized in this county, (first represented 
in the General Association in 1800,) denomina- 
ted Windham East, which is now extinct. 

Probably the consociation of New London 
county was divided about the time the associa- 
tion was ; for the committee who reported the 
rules of Windham Consociation inform us : 
"From the history which we have of the church- 
es in this county, it is evident that, from their 

* Records of Windham Association. 



44 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

earliest establishment, they have regarded tha 
Saybrook Platform as their ecclesiastical con- 
stitution." 

For the same general reason, as before, New 
London Association was again divided, June 5, 
1750, into a Western and Eastern Association.; 
*'New London river" was the dividing line as 
far north as Norwich, whence the line so ran as 
to leave the four first societies in Norwich to 
the Eastern, and the fifth society to the West- 
ern Association. The division was made with 
entire unanimity, with expressions of respect 
and love, and desire for future harmony and 
mutual helpfulness. These two associations 
(with which consociations appear to have been: 
connected,) remained as such until Oct. 2, 1787, 
more tlian two years after the formation of 
Middlesex county, which was taken froili the 
counties of New London and Hartford. 

The erection of Middlesex county opened the 
way for several changes : for a portion of the min- 
isters of the Western District of New London, 
with others from Hartford South, to be formed 
into a new association, and for other ministers in 
Western New London to join their Eastern 
brethren. Hence at a meeting of the Western 
Association, held at the time just named, (none 
attending but those living within the limits of the 
new county,) the following resolution was adopt- 
ed : "Whereas the Honorable General As- 
sembly of this State have formed a new county 



OF SAYBRGOK PLATFORM. 45 

hj the name of Middlesex, which includes 
the towns of Saybrook and Killingworth, [then 
containing six churches and six pastors] it be- 
comes expedient, according to the Platform, that 
an association and consociation should be form- 
ed, consisting of ministers and churches within 
the county : We, the ministers of the towns of 
Saybrook and Killingw^orth, think it expedient 
to form an association by the name of the Con- 
sociated Association of the county of Middlcr 
sex, leaving full liberty, however, to our breth- 
ren who are of the Association and Consocia- 
tion of Hartford South, within the hmits of 
Middlesex county, to remain where they are, or 
Join us, as they shall judge most expedient ; 
who upon their signing with us, shall be mem- 
f bers of this Consociated Association, and be 
I deemed associated and consociated pastors of 
the county of Middlesex. And w^hereas the 
first and third churches of Lyme, who were 
with us associated as members of the Western 
District of New London County, have by some 
x)f their members signified their desire to be of 
our body in association and consociation ; we 
hereby agree that we will accept them into our 
body, as consociated with our churches, and 
their pastors as consociated pastors, when they 
shall be resettled, on their subscribing to this 
association as consociated pastors.^'* Agreea? 

* Records of Middlesex A^sociatipn. 



46 



HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 



bly to these provisions, 4he ministers of Had-ji 
dam, Middle Haddam, jEast Hampton, West4j 
Chester, the three societies in East Haddam, and 
of North Lyme, united with the association the 
succeeding June, and the minister of Lyme 
afterwards ; but the churches and ministers of 
Middletown and Chatham First Society, [now 
Portland,] as a matter of convenience retained 
their original connection with Hartford South. 
Durham, annexed to the county in 1799, for the 
same reason, retained its connection ministerial- 
ly and consociationally with New Haven East. 
Litchfield county was erected from Hartford, 
New Haven and Fairfield counties, principally 
from Hartford county, in October, 1751. '' At 
a consociational meeting of the churches with- 
in the county," convened at Litchfield, July 7, 
1752, agreeably to the original provision in the 
10th article of the Platform, it was voted, 
" That all the churches within the county * * * 
hereby are for the present constituted one con- 
sociation." Fourteen elders were present, and 
fifteen delegates representing fifteen churches. 
The ministers and churches had previously be- 
longed to the ministerial and consociational 
bodies in the counties from w^hich Litchfield 
County was taken. '' At a meeting of the min- • 
isters," the same day, it was *' agreed that alll 
the ministers of the county be one associa-- 
lion."* In September, 1791, the consociation,, 

* Records of Litchfield South. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 47 

at a meeting of the whole body, " by mutual 
agreement," was divided into the North and 
South consociations of that county : the asso- 
ciation was divided the June following. 

Tolland County w^as formed from Hartford 
and Windham counties in 1785, in which coun- 
ties the ministers and churches had had their 
connexions, and in which they retained them 
until 1789 and 90. The association of Tolland 
was organized in the former year, and the con- 
sociation in the latter.* 

Thus have these bodies been formed from time 
totime. The associations and consociations have 
been co-extensive. Those first formed, covered 
a given district ; and when divided, they were di- 
vided sectionally, so as to meet the principles of 
the Platform as to " neighboring churches." 

For a considerable period, consociations were 
held in different parts of Connecticut as occa- 
sions called for them. It was proposed how- 
ever, at the time the consociation was formed* 
in Litchfield County, that there should be a 
stated meeting of the consociation there, be- 
sides intervening occasional conventions. The 
year previous to this, the General Association 
proposed to the district Associations to prepare 
each a draught, from which a plan might be 
drawn for a general consociation. The subject 
was brought up before the General Association 
for several years, after which it was suffered to 

* Mmutes of General Association, 1812. 



48 HISTOmCAL ACCOUNT 

rest until 1793, when the subject was resumed,' 
accompanied by a proposal for an annual meet- 
ing of the district consociations. The project 
for a general consociation did not succeed, but 
the proposal for an annual meeting of the dis- 
trict consociations was adopted in some parts 
of the State, and for some time it has been the 
common practice for such consociations to be 
held. 

The district associations have met regularly 
from the beginning, usually twice a year ; 
though it has become customary recently, to 
hold one of these meetings in connection with 
the annual consociation. 

Though the regular records of the General 
Association go back only about a century, yet 
it is evident from Trumbull, that it has been 
accustomed to meet at least once a year from 
the beginning : for a considerable period it met 
twice a year, and in a very few instances it has 
held adjourned sessions. At first it passed 
from one county or association to another, and 
its sessions were usually in September. When 
it met twice a year, as it did from 1721 until 
1735, unless 1732 be an exception, it met at 
Hartford and New Haven. The custom was 
to hold the meetings in connection with the 
Colony election and the commencement of Yale 
College. In some instances delegates were 
appointed to meet on the day following those 
occasions, and perhaps that was always re- 



OF SAYBKOOK PLATFORM. 49 

garded as the day of meeting. Confining the 
sessions to those places was deemed a depart- 
ure from the Platform ; and Hartford North 
Association repeatedly remonstrated against it. 
Since 1735 they have been held within the 
limits of the seveTal associations in rotation, 
the needed alterations being made as new as- 
sociations were formed ; and the sessions have 
comm-enced upon the third Tuesday in June.* 

As there were but four district associations 
at first, the General Association was small. 
Only two delegates were ordinarily appointed 
from each, and some of these often failed. Af- 
ter the associations were increased to seven or 
eight, the average number of delegates did not 
exceed eleven. This was the fact in sixteen 
instances between 1740 and 1761. In 1828 it 
Was voted that in future, every district associa- 
tion shall send three delegates to the General 
Association. 

For a long time delegates from the district 
associations were required to take attested cop- 
ies of all the acts of the General Association, 
to be recorded or kept on file for the use of 
their riespective bodies. How far this requisi- 
tion was regarded it would now^ be difficnlt to 
ascertain. If copies were uniformly taken, 
they were not always recorded ; though in 
some instances they are found on the books of 

the associations. In 1776 a vote was passed 
____ 

6 



50 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 

that important acts of the General Association 
should be printed. How far this was done is 
not known. Since 1800 this body has uni- 
formly published either extracts from its min- 
utes, or the minutes at large ; and in conse- 
quence of improvements made from time to 
time, these now form a document of much 
value. 

After the Platform was adopted '^ and had 
time to operate, the churches became more 
regular and harmonious in their discipline, en- 
joyed more general peace, and their numbers 
constantly increased."* Better rules for the 
examination of candidates for the ministry could 
hardly have been given than were prepared 
and recommended by the General Association 
in 1712.t 

Though the Platform was severely tested by 
several trials, particularly by the well known 
" Wallingford Case,"t in 1758, yet when that 
case was over, and the high excitements pro- 
duced by it had time to subside, the confidence 
of the people in ecclesiastical bodies, so far as 
it had been impaired, was in a measure re- 
stored ; and where their feelings were not dis- 
turbed, it Was greatly increased. After this, 
" the advice of the General Association was 
very generally adopted b}'- the associations and 
consociations ; greater attention was paid, both 

* Trumbull, Vol 11. p. 17. f Trumbull, Vol.1, p. 489, 90. 
t.Note G. 



OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 51 

to the morals, qualifications and orthodoxy of 
candidates for the ministry; ordinations have 
generally been attended by the consociations of 
the several districts in which they have been 
performed."* 

When the Cambridge Platform was adopted, 
there were twelve worshiping assemblies with- 
in the present limits of Connecticut, several of 
which enjoyed the labors of two ministers, 
though it does not appear that quite so many 
churches were duly organized. When the 
Saybrook Platform was adopted, there were 
forty-one churches in what was at that time 
regarded as the territory of Connecticut : ex- 
cluding the one in Rye, there were forty, and 
about as many ministers. President Stiles 
speaks of thirty churches as acceding to the 
Platform at first,! probably referring to those 
represented in the conventions in 1709, in 
which, as far as we know, there was entire 
unanimity on the point of accepting the Plat 
form. But it does not follow that the churches 
not represented did not fall in at once or very 
soon with what was done : for other reasons 
may be assigned for their not bemg represented 
than a supposed opposition to the constitution. 
There is satisfactory evidence that all the 
churches then existing were consociated sooner 
or later, and the presumption is, that they were 
generally, if not universally consociated in 1 709, 

♦Trumbull.Vol. II. p. 525. jNoteH. 



52 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT, &C. 

and that the pastors were associated. The 
number of churches reported to the General 
Association the present year, [1841,] is 246; 
the number of pastors 190, and of stated sup- 
phes 21 : total 21 1. All the churches are rep- 
resented as consociated excepting 15: almost 
all the pastors and stated supplies belong to 
the district associations, together with other 
ministers who are without charge. 



NOTES. 



Note A, p. 35. 

"The principal alteration," says President Stilei^, 
" which they [the churches] deemed [to have been madej 
was this, that whereas the congregational councils 
were elected promiscuously from the churches, the 
churches were now limited to the consociated council, 
as a standing council on matters of discipline, which 
they vested with a decisive power on matters which 
they submitted to them : and which they might on all 
other matters repair to, advise with, and consult as con- 
gregational councils."* This view is far more agreea-" 
ble to the letter of the articles, than the construction 
which he undertakes to make out might be put upon 
•Ihem. The President, however, errs in supposing 
^*that for the first forty years after the Platform there 
twas not a single instance of consociated ordinations." 
"^'In the three western consociations," the Rev. Moses 
Dickinson affirms, " it always has been the practice 
ever since the first formation, for the whole consociation 
to be convened at every ordination. How^ it has 
been," he adds, *'inthe county of Fairfield," will ap- 
pear from the following letter ; — 

Rev. Sir, 
Agreeable t<) your request, I have examined the 
records of ct)nsociations for the western district in 
Fairfield county, from which it appears that the con- 

♦ Christian Union, p. 79. 

6s 



54 NOTES. 

sociation was divided Aug. 29, 1734. Since whichy 
there have been nine ordinations in this district ; in 
every [one] of which, the council assisting, consisted 
of the consociation, as such. And from the old book 
of records, reaching back to the year 1725, it appears, 
that all the ordinations, and all the installments, except 
one, were in like manner performed by councils consist- 
ing of the consociation of said county. Dated in Stam- 
ford, March 21, 1761. 

Noah Welles, Register of the Consociation. 

The other consociation to which Mr. Dickinson re- 
fers is the original consociation of Litchfield county.* 

Ordinations in Connecticut now, in the greater pro- 
portion of instances, are performed by consociation, or 
by councils called from the consociations, within whose 
limits they take place ; and so long ago as 1759, the 
year before Dr. Stiles made the supposition just men- 
tioned, the General Association recommended that ordi- 
nations be performed universally by consociation. 



Note B, p. 36. 

This was deemed a defect by the members of a Gener- 
al Association in 1728, and a remedy was proposed to 
the district association for adoption, as appears from the 
following letter sent to them as a circular : — 

" At a General Association of the colony of Connec- 
ticut, convened at Hartford, May 10, 1728. — 

This association, taking into consideration that in the 
articles of agreement made and concluded at Saybrook, 

* Answer to the letter of an aged layman, p. 17. 



NOTES. 



65 



1708, there is no particular business assigned to the 
General Association, nor are they thereby expressly in- 
vested with any powers, which we apprehend a disad- 
vantage to their being serviceable. We therefore refer 
it to the particular associations to concur and to con- 
sent that the General Association have power and ca- 
pacity to act and do in the particulars following, viz. 

I. To receive appeals from particular associations, 
and to hear and do thereupon in weighty cases as the 
particular associations are empowered to do in cases 
orderly brought to them. 

II. To act, advise, and do in matters ecclesiastical 
which are of such a general nature as cannot be man- 
aged in particular associations. 

III. As also to propose and offer to the particular 
associations what they apprehend may be of general 
benefit to the interest of religion and the service of the 
churches. 

lY. That the delegates chosen for the General As- 
sociation, to be convened in May, shall stand delegates 
for the General Association in September foUowing, 
also annually. 

V. That the moderator of the General Association 
last convened shall have power to call together the 
General Association when he judgeth the same needful ; 
and the General Association so occasionally convened, 
shall have the same powers as in the stated conventions 
of the same. 

And desire the particular associations to send their 
thoughts and determinations upon the premises by their 
delegates unto the next General Association. 
A true copy. 
Attest, Nathaniel Chauncey, Scribe." 



56 NOTE^, 

The original association of New Londoii, frOitt whose 
records the foregoing is taken, voted at their meeting, 
May 29, 1728, "that copies of it [the letter] be taken 
for a mature thought on them, [the articles,] and [that] 
the full consideration of them be reserved to the next 
association." At the next association, Aug. 20, the fol- 
lowing answer was prepared, which deserves insertion 
here. 

I. " With respect to the first article, we cannot find 
by the constitution that any appeals do properly lie from 
particular associations, inasmuch as they are only to 
advise and not to determine ; and then further, if any 
matters do go from the particular associations, they are 
directed to be brought before the council or consocia- 
tion of the churches of the county. 

II. With respect to the second, we do not fuUy un- 
derstand the meaning and extent of the proposal, and 
therefore don't judge it proper for us to comply with it. 

III. With respect to the third, we are of opinion 
that the General Associations are already possessed of 
that power. 

lY. With respect to the fourth, we think it to be too 
great an imposition upon the delegates, that they bo 
obliged to stand for the year, and that some impropriety 
might attend such a practice. 

V. And with respect to the last, we are of opinion 
that the moderator had better advise with two or three 
of the neighboring elders in calling the association to- 
gether, as the moderator of the council is directed 
to do." 

As no change was eflfected in the Platform, the pro- 
posed remedy must have been deemed unnecessary by 
the associations generally. 



NOTES. 67 

Note C. p. 36. 

Several of the early pastors devoted a portion of their 
'labors to the welfare of these heathen,* and when Presi- 
dent Wheelock's Indian school was instructed in that 
part of Lebanon, now constituting the town of Colum- 
bia, contributions were made in various places for the 
support of the pupils. In 1768, the General Association 
not only expressed their approbation of the school, but 
their pleasure in hearing of the kind and charitable dis- 
positions entertained towards it by the good and pious 
people in England ; and they have not ceased yet to 
care for the salvation of the remnants of the aboriginal 
tribes, scattered as they are in our land. 

Among the white inhabitants of Connecticut there 
was no caU for a long time for missionary effort : for 
the people settled in clusters, were of one denomina- 
tion, and made provision for supporting religious insti^ 
tutions among themselves. During this period the min- 
isters and churches were not indifferent to the wants of 
any who were destitute of religious instruction upon 
their borders, or who enjoyed it in an imperfect manner. 
In the beginning of the last century, " divers ministers 
in the eastern parts of the Colony were at the pains 
and charge of going and preaching in the town of Provi- 
dence, Rhode Island, by turns." The difficulty of sup- 
plying the people there with instruction in this mode, 
was such, that the association of New London County, 
in 1722, petitioned his excellency, Gurdon Saltonstall, 
then governor of the Colony, to grant a brief for " con- 
tributions in so many towns and congregations as his 
wisdom should see meet," for the support of preaching 
in that place. 

♦ Trumbull, Vol. I. pp. 494-5. 



58 NOTES. 

When emigrants from Connecticut began to settle in 
' Vermont and New York, they did not take clergymen 
with them, as their fathers had done when they settled 
in the wilderness, but went away without providing for 
the enjoyment of the institutions of the gospel. Their 
pious friends left behind, became alarmed for the conse- 
quences, and in view of their destitution, the General 
Association, in 1774, deemed it advisable that mission- 
aries should be sent among them ; and they recom- 
mended it to their brethren to promote subscriptions 
•among their people for the purpose of sustaining these 
heralds of the cross. The subject awakened so much 
interest that they held an adjourned session, that they 
might mature and execute their benevolent design. 
The occurrence and expenses of the revolutionary war 
stayed their operations, and in fact, retarded the settle- 
ments. But in 1792, the system of 1774 was, in part, 
revived ; annual contributions were obtained through 
the State ; numbers of missionaries took the field ; the 
General Association partly conducted the work them- 
selves, but managed principally by their committee. In 
1798 the Association formed themselves into the Mis- 
sionary Society of Connecticut; and in 1802 the trus- 
tees were incorporated with power to possess property 
to an amount not exceeding one hundred thousand dol- 
lars. The specified objects were to " Christianize the 
heathen in North America, and to support and promote 
Christian knowledge in the new settlements within the 
United States." From this time the missionary system 
proceeded und^r the advantages of a complete organiza- 
tion : donations were made to the Society, and contri- 
.butions were taken up annually in the congregations on 
the first Sabbath in May. Every year from 1793 until 
t830 inclusive, a " narrative" was published and exten- 



NOTES. 59 

sively circulated, showing the receipts and expenditures, 
the missionaries employed, their fields of labor, and the 
salutary effects. Extracts from this also appeared in 
the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine, while that puh- 
lication continued. All the profits of that magazine 
were sacredly devoted to the formation of a perma- 
nent fund, the annual interest of which is appropriated 
by the trustees to the support of missions. Thus origi- 
nated a large proportion of the fund of the Con- 
necticut Missionary Society. Other donations and 
legacies have been devoted to the same object ; and 
the fund now amounts to $30,000. In the early periods 
of this society much missionary labor was performed 
under its influence, and immense good accomplished 
in Vermont, the northern and western sections of New 
York, in the northern settlements of Pennsylvania, and 
«n the Connecticut Reserve : and either in its earlier or 
later stages, other parts of the land have been blessed 
by its efforts.* 

In 1815, the General Association, upon the request 
of the Association in New Londo*n County, chose a com- 
mittee to take into consideration the formation of a 
Domestic Missionary Society for the State and its vi- 
cinity, and to report to the next meeting of that body a 
plan for Domestic Missions; and, in the mean time, to 
procure preaching for such destitute places as were 
referred to by the Association of New London, and for 
others in a similar situation, so far as they could obtain, 
by gratuities, the requisite means. — The committee re- 
ported a constitution in 1816, which was adopted. 
"The General Association was constituted the Society." 

The influence of this Society has b^en eminently 

* For many facts in this paragraph, see Ct. Mag. and Int. Vol. VI. 
pp. 339-343. 



60 NOTES. 

happy. It has comforted the desponding, strengthened^ 
the weak, and given the bread of life to many who 
otherwise would have remained partially or wholly des- 
titute ; though at the same time it has diverted a portion 
of the contributions, which, had not the Society been 
instituted, would have gone to the original Connecticut 
Missionary Society. 

In 1828 a committee was appointed " to consider and 
report, what, if any measures can be adopted to effect 
a co-operation between the Domestic Missionary So- 
ciety of Connecticut and the American Home Mission- 
ary Society ; and to take into consideration the interests- 
of the Connecticut Missionary Society in relation to 
this subject." Though the commitee reported unfavora- 
bly to the proposed union in 1829, and the report was 
adopted ; yet in 1830, resolutions were passed, by which 
the Domestic Missionary Society became, on certain 
conditions, auxiliary to the American Home Missionary 
Society; and by which the operations of the Connecti- 
cut Missionary Society were modified. Since that time, 
the last mentioned Society has confined " its operations 
to the care and improvement of its permanent fund, 
and to the appropriation of the annual income of the 
same, together with such donations and bequests" as from 
time to time have been made to it. The Domestic Mis- 
sionary Society has " the control of the raising and ap- 
plication of funds ; the selection and appointment of 
missionaries, and the general designation of their fields 
of labor." '* The treasurer and auditor of the Mission- 
ary Society are ex-officio treasurer and auditor " of the 
Domestic Missionary Society : and the twelve trustees 
of the former Society, with six other persons, ap- 
pointed for the purpose, are the directors of the latter. 

The officers of eafh Society make a report of their ] 



NOTES. 61 

doings annually to the General Association, which is 
the Society in both cases. 

From the last reports it appears that the Missionary 
Society employed the preceding year " nineteen mis- 
sionaries, of which thirteen are stationed on the West* 
ern Reserve, five in Illinois, one among the Mohegans 
in Connecticut :" and that " the receipts of the Society 
for the year ending January 1, 1841, were $2,676.79, 
The expenditures during the same period, were 
$2,673.54* From the reports it appears also that the 
Domestic Society, since its organization, has "extended 
aid to sixty-eight churches and congregations in Con- 
necticut ;" many of which now rely on their own re- 
sources : thirty-two were aided the last year. In ad- 
dition to what it " has done in Connecticut, it has, since 
its union with the American Home ]Missionary Society, 
contributed about $50,000 to extend the institutions of 
religion in Rhode Island and in the Western States." 
It paid the directors of the Rhode Island Domestic Mis- 
sionary Society the last year $500, to be expended by 
them in that State. Its whole expenditures for the year 
ending June 3, 1841, were $3,333.26 ; its receipts for 
the same time, $3,356.90. 

Though the Connecticut Missionary Society now 
does less than it once did, yet the two Societies accom- 
plish more than the original Society was ever able to 
perform. 

Beside the reports of these Societies, there is annu- 
ally made to the General Association a report of the 
fund, styled " the Everest Fund," the annual interest 
of which is applied for the " purchase of Bibles, reli- 
gious tracts, &c. for distribution ; for the support of Do- 
mestic Missions in this State ; for the education of indi- 
gent pious youth for the gospel ministry ; to any, or aU 



62 • NOTES. 

of the above purposes, as a committee appointed by the 
General dissociation deems most expedient. The fund 
is the result of one-fourth of a residuary legacy left by 
Dr. Solomon Everest of Canton, who deceased April 
3, 1822. The interest received from this the year pre- 
ceding the last report was $264.89. 



Note D, p. 37. 

In June, 1766, a proposal was made to the General 
Association, then sitting at Guilford, by the Synod of 
New York and Philadelphia, for a correspondence be- 
tween that Synod and the Congregational Churches of 
Connecticut. Presented in the kindest manner, the 
proposal was accepted in the same spirit, and the several 
Associations were advised " to appoint one or more of 
their body to meet commissioners from the Synod, to 
converse with them upon a plan and articles of such 
desired union." The advice was followed, and the 
delegates and commissioners met at Elizabethtown, 
N. J., in November of the same year, and accomplished 
the objects of their appointment. From that time a 
convention was held annually, alternately within the 
bounds of the General Association and of the Synod 
until 1775. The delegates from Connecticut were ap- 
pointed by the district Associations. The immediate 
and prominent cause of the convention was the appre- 
hension that the English government, at the solicitation 
of some of the friends of the National Church here, 
would establish bishops in the colonies ; that these, of 
course, would "bring with them, or if not, might 
be clothed with the paramount authority of Britain, 
with the powers of English bishops, to the great preju- 



NOTES. 63 

dice of people of other communions, and in contrariety 
to the principles on which the settlement of the colonies 
had taken place :"* an apprehension which the rise of 
the American Revolution dissipated. Beside commu- 
nicating information and collecting accounts of the 
united cause and interest of their churches, combining 
their endeavors and counsels for preserving their liber- 
ties, they sought the spread of the gospel, and other 
objects tiien deemed important ; and it is worthy of 
notice, that about the period of the close of these conr 
ventioHS, the present general system of missions com- 
menced in Connecticut. 

In 1790 a motion was made in the General Associa- 
tion " by the delegates of the Western Association of 
Fairfield County, respecting a general union of the Con- 
gregational and Presbyterian Churches throughout the 
United States," and a committee of correspondence 
was raised on the subject. In September, 1791, com- 
mittees, mutually appointed by the General Association 
and the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, 
met in the chapel of Yale^ollege, and devised a plan 
of correspondence, which was approved the year after, 
and went into operation in 1793. Three delegates were 
to be annually chosen by the respective bodies who should 
have the right of sitting in the other's general meeting, 
making such communications as were directed by their 
respective constituents, and deliberating on such matters 
as should come before them, but no right of voting. In 
1794, the right of voting was added, but rescinded in 
1827. The present year (1841), it has been agreed 
that the number of delegates be reduced to two. 

♦ See Bishop White's Memoirs of the Prot. Epis. Ch. p. 19, and 
Note A..; also Memoirs of Rev. John Rogers, pp. 185-167, 



64 NOTES. 

In 1802 the following articles of union and corres- 
pondence were ratified between the General Associa- 
tion and the General Convention of Vermont : — 

" Article 1. Each body shall send one or two dele- 
gates or commissioners to meet and sit with the other 
at the stated sessions of the body. 

Article 2. The delegate or delegates from each 
body, severally, shall have the privilege of entering into 
the discussions and deliberations of the body as freely 
and equally as their own members. 

Article 3. That the union and intercourse may be 
full and complete between the said bodies, the com- 
missioner or commissioners from each, respectively, 
shall not only sit and deliberate, but act and vote." 

Similar terms of correspondence were entered into 
with the General Association of Massachusetts in 1809, 
except that two delegates were to be annually appointed 
by each body ; with the General Association of New 
Hampshire in 1810 ; with the Evangelical Consociation 
of Rhode Island in 1821, and with the General Confer- 
ence of Maine about 1828. The General Association of 
the State of New York wa?admitted into union with us 
on the same terms of correspondence as the Ecclesias- 
tical bodies in New England in 1835. 

Beside these connections, a correspondence has 
been carried on by letter since 1833, between the Gen- 
eral Association and the Congregational Union of Eng- 
land and Wales. Occasionally a delegate, designated by 
a committee of the General Association, has set in the 
annual meeting of that body. 

Letters also have passed between the General Asso- 
ciation and the pastors and ministers of the Canton de 
Vaud in Switzerland. 



NOTES. 65 

Note E, p. 38. 

Alterations in some of the articles have occasionally 
been thought of by one district association and another, 
or by the General dissociation itself, as may be seen by 
turning to Note B ; but on referring them to the district 
associations at large for further consideration, they have 
pot been adopted. The general voice has been for re- 
taining the Platform as prepared in 1708. This has 
been judged a safer and better course than to attempt 
alterations, even if some passages are not the most 
happily worded. 

The Association of Litchfield County, at a meeting 
on the last Tuesday of May, 1757, voted: 

"Whereas the Rev. General Association, in their 
meeting, June, 1756, recommended it to the particular 
associations of this Colony to manifest their concurrence 
with the Saybrook Confession of Faith, this association 
having taken it inio consideration, do hereby declare 
their unanimous assent and consent to the Articles of 
the Christian Religion in s^d Confession, so far as they 
are contained in the Assembly of Divines' Shorter 
Catechism ; and as to the Platform of Discipline, we 
think it not expedient that any alteration be made in the 
public impression, but that every consociation be at 
liberty to vary in such things as to them appear excep- 
tionable." 

" The reason of our expressing ourselves as above 
concerning the Confession of Faith, is, because some 
expressions therein appear to us exceptionable, which 
we are willing to send in to the next General Associa- 
tion, if desired." 

It will be noticed that the things deemed exceptiona- 
ble in the Confession, are expressions and not senti- 



7« 



66 NOTES. 

merits ; and concerning the Platform, the principal varia- 
tion which the consociation in that county had adopted, 
respects the 4th Article, and is found in the following 
rule : — " In all acts of this consociation, nothing shall 
be allowed as a vote of this body but where there is a 
major part of the ministers, and also a major part of the 
messengers agreed." 

The consociation of New Haven West, in the Pre- 
amble to their present constitution say, " that serious 
objections have been entertained by the churches against 
the Saybrook Platform on account of the power given 
to the pastors in their churches and in the consociation, 
although in other respects that rule of discipline was in 
general cordially approved." The fourth article has 
been specially faulted, though the principle of voting in 
councils there laid down, is said in the article itself to 
have been the common practice of our churches before. 
But there is some doubt whether the reason of the 
principle is well understood. The construction of the 
article by the convention of New Haven County in 
1709, in which some of the compilers were present, is 
given elsewhere. There is a tradition, also, " that this 
article was intended to prevent the overpowering influ- 
ence of the churches, as it was customary for them in 
those days, to send to consociations a number of dele- 
gates."* The custom was an unhappy one, very liable 
to abuse, and to become the occasion of dissatisfaction 
and mischief! 

* Rev. Dr. John Elliott's Sermon on Consociation, p, 18. 
t See Turell's Life of Dr. Colman, p. 99. 



NOTES. 



67 



Note F. p. 49. 

Hartford was designated as the place where the first 
meeting should be held for the purpose of organization. 
The delegates met there accordingly on the 18th of May, 
1709. Where the meeting was held in 1710 is not cer- 
tainly known : the presumption is, it was held in New 
Haven. It was in New London in 1711, in Fairfield 
1712, Wethersfield 1713, Milford 1714, Norwich 1715, 
and Stratford 1717. Where it was in 1716, 1718, 1719, 
1720 and 1721, we are unable to state. The sessions 
from 1721 until 1735 are given in the Historical Ac- 
count. The place of meeting in the last mentioned 
year has not been ascertained. Since then the sessions 
have been as follows : — 



In Killingworth, 


1736 


In Kiliingworth, 


1752 


" Middlelown, 


1737 


" Fairfield, West Parish 




** Stratford, 


1738 


Green's Farms 


1753 


*' Wallingford, 


1739 


" Cheshire, 


1754 


*' Hartford, 


1740 


« Middletown, U. H, 


1755 


" Lebanon, 


1741 


*' Windham, 


1756 


** New London, 


1742 


" Stonington, E. Parish, 


1757 


*' Fairfield, 


1743 


" Woodbury,* 


1758 


** Durham, 


1744 


« Danbur>^ 


1759 


** Newington Parish, in 




« North Branford, 


1760 


Wethersfield, 


1745 


« Hartford, 


1761 


** Lebanon Goshen, 


1746 


« Mansfield, 


1762 


** Westbrook, then 3d 




" North P. of Lyme, 


1763 


Parish in Say brook. 


1747 


" Woodbury, 


1764 


" Reading, 


1748 


" Nor walk, 


1765 


** New Haven, 


1749 


« Guilford, 


1766 


*' Hartford, 


1750 


" Middletown, 


1767 


" Windliam, 


1751 


" Coventry-, 


1768 



' G. A, was appointed there, bat there is no record of a meeting. 



6« 


NOTES. 




In Norwich, 


1769 


In Stratford, 


1803 


" New Milford, 


1770 


" North Haven, 


1804 


*' Reading, 


]771 


" Guilford, 


1805 


" Westbury, now Wa- 




" Wethersfield, 


1806 


tertown, 


1772 


" Saybrook, Pautapoug 




" New Cambridge, now 




Parish, 


1807 


Bristol, 


1773 


" New London, 


1808 


" Mansfield, 


1774 


" Lebanon, 


1809 


" Norwich, 


1775 


" Ellington, 


1810 


*' Cornwall, 


1776 


'< Farmington, 


1811 


" Fairfield, 


1777 


" Sharon, 


1812 


" Northford, 


1778 


" Watertown, 


1813 


" Haddam, 


1779 


" Fairfield, 


1814 


" Tolland, 


1780 


" Danbury, 


1815 


" Lebanon Goshen, 


1781 


" New Haven, 


1816 


" Ripton, 


1782 


" East Guilford, now 




" Lyme, 


1783 


Madison, 


1817 


" Torringford, 


1784 


" Middletown, 


1818 


«* Franklin, 


1785 


" Lyme, 


1819 


" Durham, 


1786 


" Colchester, 


1820 


** Berlin,Britain Society 


,1787 


" Thompson, 


1821 


« West Hartford, 


1788 


" Tolland, 


1822 


" Second Parish in Leba 




*' Windsor, 


1823 


non, now Columbia, 


1789 


" Goshen, 


1824 


" Greenfield, 


1790 


*' Litchfield, 


1825 


** Washington, 


1791 


" Stamford, 


1826 


** Waterbury, 


3792 


" Stratford, 


1827 


" Cheshire, 


1793 


" New Haven, 


1S28 


" Kensington Parish, in 




" Wallingford, 


1829 


Berlin, 


1794 


" Wethersfield, 


1830 


** Killingworth, 


1795 


" Saybrook, 


1831 


" Norwich, 


1796 


" Norwich, 


1832 


" Windham, 


1797 


" Brooklyn, 


1833 


** Hebron, 


1798 


" Vernon, 


1834 


" Hartford, 


1799 


" Enfield, 


1835 


«* Norfolk, 


1800 


" Norfolk, 


1836 


"Litchfield, 


1801 


" New Milford, 


1837 


" Norwalk, 


1802 


" Norwalk, 


1838 



NOTES. 69 



In Danbury, 1839 

" New Haven, First 

Church, 1840 



In New Haven, United 

Society, 1841 



Note G, p. 50. 
Dr. Trumbull, who has given very great prominence 
to this " Case" in his History of Connecticut, has failed 
of entire correctness in saying " the gentlemen of the 
ordaining council, never reconciled themselves to their 
brethren, but died in a state of exclusion from associa- 
tional and consociational communion.* This is proba- 
bly true of most of them. Two of the ministers were 
old men at the time, and in their graves before the high 
excitements produced by the affair subsided. Concern- 
ing three others, if they did not seek reconciliation, spe- 
cial reasons may be assigned for the omission. But in 
regard to the Rev. Jonathan Todd, the remaining indi- 
vidual, who was scribe of the council, and wrote more in 
its defense than any other person, he did, in a letter dated 
Dec. 24, 1765, seek reconciliation to the consociation. 
Among other things in that letter he observed — " In my 
present view of things, [ I ] should not in the same cir- 
cumstances as at Wallingford, proceed as we then did." 
He prosecuted his application for reconciliation and was 
fmally and cordially restored. He died in fellowship 
with the Eastern Association of New Haven County, 
within whose limits he lived, and was in several instan- 
ces moderator at its meetings.! 

It may be proper to add here, that Mr. Dana, (after- 
wards Doct. Dana,) and the church in Wallingford, at 

* Vol. II. p. 526 

t See books and files of New Haven East Consociation and Asaocla- 
tion. 



n 



NOTES. 



the same time sought union with the consociation, and 
though that does not appear to have been obtained, yet 
Mr. Dana finally became a member of the association, in 
the Eastern District of New Haven, and died in fellow- 
ship with that body. 

Note H. p. 5L 
Churches and Teaching Elders in Connecticut in the 
beginning of 1700, when Conventions were held for 
forming Consociations and Associations. 
Hartford County. 



CHURCHES. 



1 



Hartford First Ch.* 

2. Do. Second Ch.* | 

3. Wethersfield,* 

4. Farmington,* 

5. Windsor,* 

6. East Windsor,* 

7. Middletown, 

8. Glastonbury,* 

9. Waterbury, 

10. Simsbury, 

11. IIa4dam, 

12. Windham,* 

13. Colchester,?^ 

14. East Haddam,^ 

15. Plainfield, 

New Haven 

16. New Haven,* 

17. Milford,* 

18. Guilford, 

19. East Guilford,* 
90. Branford,* 



TEACHING ELDEHS. 

Timothy Woodbridge. 
Samuel Whiting, 
Thomas Buckingham. 
Stephen Mix. 
Samuel Whitman. 
Samuel Mather. 
Timothy Edwards, 
Noa^iah Russel. 
Timothy Stephens. 
John Southmaid. 
Dudley Woodbridge. 
Jeremiah Hobart. 
Samuel Whiting. 
John Buckley. 
Stephen Hosmer. 
Joseph Coit. 
County, 

James Pierpont. 
Samuel 4>J)drew. 
Thomas Ruggles. 
John Hart. 
Samuel Russel 



NOTES. 



71 



21. Derby,* 

22. Wallingford, 

23. East Haven, 



Joseph Moss. 
Samuel Street. 
James Hemmingway. 
Fairfield County. 

Joseph Webb. 
( Israel Chauncey. 
\ Timothy Cutler. 
Vacant. 

John Davenport. 
Stephen Buckingham. 
Joseph Morgan. 
Seth Shaw. 
Zachariah Walker. 



24. Fairfield, 

25. Stratford, 

26. Do. Second, 

27. Stamford, 

28. Norwalk, 

29. Greenwich, 

30. Danbury, 

31. Woodbury, 

32. Rye, (found afterward ) j^ ^^^^^^ 

to be m N. York,) S 

New London County. 



Eliphalet Adams. 
Thomas Buckingham. 
James Noyes. 
John Woodard. 
Vacant. 
Moses Noyes. 
Samuel Treat. 
Vacant. 



33. New London,* 

34. Saybrook, 

35. Stonington,* 

36. Norwich,* 

37. KiUingworth,* 

38. Lyme, 

39. Preston,* 

40. Lebanon,* 

The foregoing list, with due examination of dates, is 
taken from Trumbull. One church, however, namely, 
that of Groton, is omitted by him, which was represented 
in the convention of New London county by its Pastor, 
Rev. Ephraim Woodbridge. 

The churches starred in the list, together with those 
in Fairfield county, are understood to be the churches 
referred to by Pres. Stiles. They are just thirty, and 
with Groton, thirty-one. Three other churches, vi*. 



72 NOTES, 

those of Saybrook, Lyme, and Middletown, not repre- 
sented in the conventions for adopting the Platform, 
were present by their delegates in the Synod at Say- 
brook, and may not therefore have deemed their pres- 
ence important in the conventions. The Rev. Mr. 
Buckingham of Saybrook may have been sick when the 
convention met in New London, as he died at the 
close of the succeeding month. That the church ac- 
ceded early to the Platform is evident, because the 
following June it consulted the Association, agreeably to 
one of its articles, about a candidate. The minister of 
Lyme was a member of that Association in September, 
and the minister of Plainfield the next Spring, and af- 
terwards. Mr. Street of Wallingford was probably in- 
firm when the convention met at Branford, as from 
about a month from that time he had the constant 
assistance of the candidate who became his colleague. 
Mr. Hobart of Haddam, was 78 years old when the con- 
vention met in Hartford. These and other circum- 
stances may show why ten churches were not repre- 
sented in the conventions, though they felt a disposition 
to adopt the Platform. 



PLATFORM 



CHURCH DISCIPLINE, 



GATHERED OUT OF THE WORD OF GOD, AND AGREED UPON 
BY THE 



ELDERS AND MESSENGERS 

OP THE CHURCHES ASSEMBLED IN THE 

SYNOD 

AT CAMBRIDGE, IN NEW ENGLAND; 



TO BE PRESENTED TO THE CHURCHES AND GENERAL COURT FOB 

THEIR CONSIDERATION AND ACCEPTANCE IN THE LORD, 

THE 8th MONTH, ANNO 1648. 



How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of Hosts. Psal. 

LXXXIV. 1. 

Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house, and the place 
where thine honor dwelleth. Psal. xxvi. 8. 

One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after, that 
I may dwell in the house of the Lord, all the days of my life, 
to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple, 
Psal. xxvii. 4. 



PREFACE. 



The setting forth of the pubhc Confession of 
the Faith of churches hath a double end, and 
both tending to pubhc edification : First, the 
maintenance of the faith entire within itself: 
Secondly, the holding forth of unity and har- 
mony, both amongst and v/ith other churches. 
Our churches here, as, by the grace of Christ, 
we believe and profess the same doctrine of 
the truth of the gospel, which generally is re- 
ceived in all the reformed churches of Christ 
in Europe, so especially we desire not to vary 
from the doctrine of faith and truth held forth 
by the churches of our native country. For 
though it be not one native country that can 
breed us all of one mind ; nor ought we to have 
the glorious faith of our Lord Jesus with re- 
spect to persons, yet as Paul, who was himself 
a Jew, professed to hold forth the doctrine of 
justification by faith, and of the ^'^surrection of 
the dead, according as he kuow his godly 
countrymen did, who w^ere Jew^s by nature, 
(Gal. ii. 15,*Acts xxvi. 6, 7,) so we who are by 
nature Englishmen, do desire to hold forth the 
same doctrine of religion, especially in funda- 
mentals, which w^e see and know to be held by 
the churches of England, according to the truth 
of the gospel. 



76 PREFACE TO 

The more we discern (that which we do, 
and have causes to do with incessant mourning 
and trembhng) the unkind, and unbrotherly, and 
unchristian contentions of our godly brethren 
and countrymen, in matters of church govern- 
ment, the more earnestly do we desire to see. 
them join together in one common faith, and 
.ourselves with them. For this end, having pe- 
rused the public Confession of the FailJbi^ agreed 
jupon by the reverend assenably of divines a,t 
Westminster, and finding the suni and sub- 
stance thereof, in matters of doctrine, to express 
pot their own judgment only, but om's also; 
and being likewise called upon by our godly 
magistrates, to draw up a public confession of 
that faith which is constantly taught, and gen- 
erally professed amongst us ; we thought good 
to present unto them, and with them to our 
churches, and with them to all the churches of 
Christ abroad, our professed and hearty assent 
and attestation to the whole confession of faith 
(for substance of doctrine) which the reverend 
assembly presented to the religious and honor- 
able parliament of England :* excepting only 
some sections in the 25, 80, and 31, chapters 

* Reference is here made to the Westminster Confession of 
Faith, from which the Savoy Confession inserted in this volume, 
differs only in the omission r.f the chapters on church discipline 
and in some unimportant variations in respect to doctrine. As 
the New England churches differed from the then dominant party 
in England on the great subject of Church government, the Sy- 
nod were the more earnest to profess the agreement of Nevf 
England with old England in respect to doctrines. ^. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 77 

of their Confession, which concern points of 
controversy in church disciphne ; touching 
which, we refer ourselves to the draught of 
Church Disciphne in the ensuing treatise. 

The truth of what we here declare, may ap- 
pear by the unanimous vote of the Synod of 
the Elders and Messengers of our churches, as- 
sembled at Cambridge, the last of the sixth 
month, 1648, which jointly passed in these 
words : '* This synod having perused and con- 
sidered, with much gladness of heart and thank- 
fulness to God, the Confession of Faith, publish- 
ed of late by the reverend assembly in England, 
do judge it to be very holy, orthordox, and 
judicious in all matters of faith ; and do there- 
fore freely and fully consent thereunto, for the 
substance thereof. Only in those things which 
have respect to church government and dis- 
cipline, we refer ourselves to the Platform of 
Church Discipline, agreed upon by this pres- 
ent assembly ; and do therefore think it meet, 
that this Confession of Faith should be com- 
mended to the churches of Christ amongst us, 
and to the honored court, as worthy of their due 
consideration and acceptance. Howbeit, we 
may not conceal, that the doctrine of vocation, 
expressed in chap. x. sect. 1, and summarily 
repeated in chapter xiii. sect. 1, passed not 
without some debate. Yet considering that 
term of vocation, and others by which it is 
described, are capable of a large, or more strict 

8s 



78 PREFACE TO 

sense and use, and that it is not intended to 
bind apprehensions precisely in point of order 
or method, there hath been a general conde- 
scendency thereunto." 

Now by this our professed consent and 
free concurrence with them in all the doctrinals 
of religion, v/e hope it may appear to the world, 
that as we are a remnant of the people of the 
same nation with them, so we are professors of 
the same common faith, and fellow-heirs of the 
same common salva^tion. Yea moreover, as 
this our profession of the same faith with them, 
will exempt us, even in their judgments, from 
suspicion of heresy; so, we trust, it may ex- 
empt us in the like sort from suspicion of 
schism : that though we are forced to dissent 
from them in matters of church disciphne, yet 
our dissent is not taken up out of arrogancy of 
spirit in ourselves, vvhom, they see, willingly 
condescend to learn of them ; neither is it car- 
ried with uncharitable censoriousness towards 
them, (both which are the proper and essential 
characters of scJiis?n^) hut in meekness of wis- 
dom, as we walk along with them_, and follow 
them as they follow Christ ; so where we con- 
ceive a different apprehension of the mind of 
Christ; as it falleth out in some few points 
touching church-qrder, we still reserve due rev- 
erence to them whom we judge to be, through 
Christ, the glorious lights of both nations, and 
only crave leave, as in the spirit we are bound, 
to follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth, and. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 79 

after the apostle's example, as we believe, so 
we speak. 

And if the example of such poor outcasts as 
ourselves might prevail, if not with all (for that 
were too great a blessing to hope for) yet with 
some or other of our brethren in England, so 
far as they are com.e to mind and speak the 
same thing with such as dissent from them, we 
hope in Christ it would not only moderate the 
harsh judging and condemning of one another 
in such differences of judgment as may be 
found in the choicest saints ; but also prevent, 
by the meray of Christ, the peril of the distrac- 
tion and destruction of all the churches in both 
kingdoms. Otherwise, if brethren shall go on 
to bite and devour one another, the apostle 
feared, as we also with sadness of heart do, it 
will tend to the consuming of them, and us all : 
which the Lord prevent. 

We are not ignorant, that, besides these asper- 
sions of heresy and schis?n, other exceptions also 
are taken at our way of church government, but, 
as we conceive, upon as little ground. As, 

1 . That by admitting none into the fellow- 
ship of our church but saints by calling, we rob 
many parish churches of their best members, to 
make up one of our congregations, which is not 
only to gather churches out of churches, a thing 
unheard of in scriptm-e, but also to weaken the 
hearts and hands of the best ministers ui the pa- 
rishes, by despoiling them of their best hearers. 



80 PREFACE TO 

2» That we provide no course for the gain- 
ing, and calHng in of ignorant, and erroneous, . 
and scandalous persons, whom we refuse to 
receive into our churches, and so exclude from 
the wholesome remedy of church disciphne. 

3. That in our w^ay, we sow seeds of division, 
and hindrance of edification in every family ; 
whilst admitting into our churches only volun- 
taries, the husband will be of one church, the 
wife of another ; the parents of one church, the 
children of another ; the master of one church, 
the servants of another. And so the parents 
and masters being of different churches from 
their children and servants, they cannot take a 
just account of their profiting by what they 
hear ; yea, by this means the husbands, pa- 
rents, and masters, shall be chargeable to the 
maintenance of many other churches and church 
officers, besides their own : which will prove a 
charge and burthen unsupportable. 

But for answer, as to thejirst ; for gathering 
churches out of churches, we cannot say that 
it is a thing unheard of in scripture. The 
first Christian church was gathered out of the 
Jewish church, and out of many synagogues 
in that church, and consisted partly of the in- 
habitants of Jerusalem, partly of the Galileans ; 
who though they kept some communion in 
some parts of public worship with the temple, 
yet neither did they frequent the sacrifices, nor 
repair to the sanhedrim for the determining of 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 8i 

their church-causes, but kept entire and con 
stant communion with the apostles' church in 
all the ordinances of the gospel. And for the 
first Christian church of the Gentiles at Antioch, 
it appeareth to have been gathered and consti- 
tuted partly of the dispersed brethren of the 
church at Jerusalem, whereof some were men of 
Cyprus and Cyrene, and partly of the believing 
Gentiles. Acta xi. 20, 21. 

If it be said, the first Christian church at 
Jerusalem, and that at Antioch, were gathered 
not out of any Christian church, but out of the 
Jewish temple and synagogues, which were 
shortly after to be abolished, and their gathering 
to Antioch, was upon occasion of dispersion in 
time of persecution : 

We desire it may be considered, 1. That 
the members of the Jewish church were more 
strongly and straitly tied by express holy cov- 
enant, to keep fellowship with the Jewish 
church till it was aboUshed, than any members 
of Christian parish churches are wont to be 
tied to keep fellowship with their parish church- 
es. The episcopal canons, which bind them 
to attend on their parish church, it is likely 
they are now abolished with the episcopacy.* 
The common law of the land is satisfied, as 
we conceive, if they attend upon the worship of 
God in any other church, though not within 

* Episcopacy was at this time abolished in England, and the 
parish churches were for the time Presbyterian, or, as the wo.rd 
jis used in this preface, " Presbyterial" churches. ^, 



82 PREFACE TO 

jtbeir own parish. But no such Hke covenant 
of God, nor any other rehgious tie Heth upon 
them to attend the worship of God, in their 
own parish church, as did he upon the Jews to 
attend upon the worship of God in their temple 
and synagogues. 

2. Though the Jewish temple-church at Je- 
rusalem was to be abohshed, yet that doth not 
make the desertion of it by the members to be 
lawful, till it was abolished. Future abolition 
is no warant for present desertion, unless it be 
lawful, in some case, whilst the church is yet 
in present standing, to desert it ; to wit, either 
for avoiding present pollutions, or for hope of 
greater edification, and so for better satisfaction 
to conscience in either. Future events, or fore- 
sight of them, do not dissolve present relations, 
else wives, children, servants, might desert their 
husbands, parents, masters, when they be mor- 
tally sick. 

3. What the members of the Jewish church 
did, in joining to the church at Antioch in time 
of persecution, it may well be conceived the 
members of any Christian church may do the 
like for satisfaction of conscience. Peace of 
conscience is more desirable than the peace of 
the outward man ; and freedom from scruples 
of conscience is more comfortable to a sincere 
heart, than freedom from persecution. 

If it be said, those members of the Christian 
church at Jerusalem that joined to the church at 
Antioch, removed their habitations together with 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 83 

their relations ; which if the brethren of the 
congregational way would do, it would much 
abate the grievance of their departure from their 
presbyterial churches : 

We verily could wish them so to do, as well 
approving the like removal of habitation, in 
case of changing church relations, provided that 
it may be done without too much detriment to 
their outward estates : and we for our parts have 
done the same. But to put a necessity of re- 
moval of habitation in such a case, it is to 
foment and cherish a corrupt principle of mak- 
ing civil cohabitation, if not a formal cause, yet 
at least a proper adjunct of church relation, 
which the truth of the gospel doth not acknowl- 
edge. Now to foment an error to the prejudice 
of the truth of the gospel, is not to walk with 
a right foot, according to the truth of the gospel, 
as Paul judgeth. Gal. ii. 14. 

4. "We do not think it meet or safe, for a 
member of a presbyterial church forthwith to 
desert his relation to his church, [and] betake 
himself to the fellowship of a congregational 
church, though he may discern some defect in 
the estate or government of his own. For, 

(1.) Faithfulness of brotherly love in church 
relation, requireth that the members of the 
church should first convince their brethren of 
their sinful defects, and duly wait for their re- 
formation, before they depart from them. For 
if we must take such a course for the healing 



84 PREFACE TO 

of a private brother, in a way of brotherly love, 
with much meekness and patience ; how much 
more ought we so to walk with like tenderness 
towards an whole church. 

Again, (2.) By the hasty departure of sound 
members from a defective church, reformation 
is not promoted, but many times retarded, and 
corruption increased. Whereas on the contra- 
ry, while sincere members breathing after 
purity of reformation abide together, they may, 
by the blessing of God upon their faithful en- 
deavours, prevail much with their elders and 
neighbors towards a reformation, it may be, so 
much as that their elders in their own church 
shall receive none to the seals but visible 
saints ; and in the classis shall put forth no au- 
thoritative act, but consultative only, touching 
the members of other churches, nor touching 
their own, but with the consent (silent consent 
at least) of their own church : Which two 
things, if they can obtain with any humble, 
meek, holy, faithful endeavors, we conceive 
they might, by the grace of Christ, find liberty 
of conscience to continue their relation with 
their own presbyterial church without scruple. 

5. But to add a word further j touching 
the gathering of churches out of churches : 
what if there were no express example of such 
a thing extant in the scriptures ? That which 
we are wont to answer the antipsedo-baptists, 
may suffice here ; it is enough, if any evidence 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 8a 

thereof may be gathered from just consequence 
of scripture hght. Dr. Ames' judgment con- 
cerning this case passeth, for aught we know, 
without exception, which he gave in his fourth 
book of conscience, in answer to two questions, 
chap. xiv. num. 16. " If any," saith he '' wrong- 
ed with unjust vexation, or providing for his 
own edification, or in testimony against sin, 
depart from a church, where some evils are tol- 
erated, and join himself to another more pure, 
yet without condemning of the church he leav- 
eth, he is not therefore to be held as a schis- 
matic, or as guilty of any other sin." Where 
the tripartite disjunction, w^hich the judicious 
doctor putteth, declareth the lawfulness of the 
departure of a church member from his church, 
when either through weariness of unjust vex- 
ation, or in way of provision for his own edifi- 
cation, or in testimony against sin, he joineth 
himself to another congregation more reformed : 
any one of these, he judgeth a lawful departure, 
though all of them do not concur together. 

Neither will such a practice despoil the best 
ministers of the parishes of their best hearers. 
For, 

1. Sometimes the ministers themselves are 
willing to join wdth their better sort of hearers 
in this way of reformation, and then they and 
their hearers continue still their church relation 
together ; yea, and confirm it more straitly and 
strongly, by an express renewed covenai^ 



86 PREFACE TO 

though the ministers may still continue their 
wonted preaching to the whole parish. 

2. If the ministers do dislike the way of 
those whom they otherwise count their best 
members, and so refuse to join with them there- 
in; yet if those members can procure some- 
other ministers to join with them in their own 
way, and still continue their dwelling together 
in the same town, they may easily order the 
times of the public assembly, as to attend con- 
stantly upon the ministry of their former church ; 
and either after or before the public assembly 
of the parish, take an opportunity to gather 
together for the administration of the sacra- 
ments and censures, and other church ordinan- 
ces amongst themselves. The first apostolic 
church assembled to hear the word with the 
Jewish church in the open courts of the temple ; 
but afterwards gathered together for breaking 
of bread, and other acts of church order, from 
house to house. 

3. Suppose presbyterial churches should 
communicate some of their best gifted members 
towards the erecting and gathering of another 
church, it would not forthwith be their detri- 
ment, but may be their enlargement. It is the 
most noble and perfect work of a living crea- 
ture, both in nature and grace, to propagate 
and multiply his kind ; and it is the honor of 
the faithful spouse of Christ to set forward the 
work of Christ, as well abroad as at home- 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 87 

The ehurch in Cant. viii. 8, to help forward 
her Uttle sister church, was wiUing to part with 
her choice materials, even beams of cedar, 
and such precious living stones as were fit to 
build a silver palace. In the same book, the 
church is sometimes compared to a garden, 
sometimes to an orchard, Cant. iv. 12, 13. 
No man planteth a garden or orchard, but 
seeketh to get the choicest herbs and plants of 
his neighboxs, and they freely impart them : 
Xior do they count it a spoil to their garden, and 
orchard, but rather a glory. Nevertheless we 
go not so far, we neither seek nor ask the choice 
members of the parishes, but accept them be- 
ing offered. 

If it be said, they are not offered by the 
ministers, ncfr by the parish churches, who 
have most right in them, but only by them- 
selves : 

It may justly be demanded, what right or 
what power have either the ministers or parish 
church over them ? Not by solemn church cov- 
enant, for that, though it be the firmest engage- 
ment, is not owned, but rejected. If it be by 
their joining with the parish in calling and 
electing of a minister to such a congregation 
at his first coming, there is indeed just weight in 
such an engagement ; nor do we judge it safe 
for such to remove from such a minister, unless 
it be uppn such grounds as may justly give him 
due satisfaction. But if the union of such 



-88 PREFACE TO 

members to a parish chureh, and to the minis- 
try thereof, be oxilj by cohabitation within the 
precincts of the parish, that miion, as it was 
founded upon human law, so by human law it 
onay easily be released.. Or otherwise, if a 
man remove his habitation, he removeth also 
the bond of his relation, and the ground of 
offence. 

4. It need not be feared, that all the best 
hearers of the best ministers, no, nor the most 
of them, will depart from them upon point of 
xrhurch government. Those who have found 
the presence and power of the spirit of Christ 
breathing in their ministers, either to their con- 
version or edification, will be slow to change 
such a ministry of faith and holiness, for the lib- 
erty of church order. Upon vvhich ground, 
and sundry other such like, there be doubtless 
sundry godly and judicious hearers in many 
parishes in England, that do and will prefer 
their relation to their ministers, though in a 
presbyterial way, above the congregational 
confederation. 

5. But if all, or the most part of the best 
hearers of the best ministers of the parishes 
should depart from them, as preferring in their 
judgments the congregational way ; yet in case 
the congregational way should prove to be of ' 
Christ, it will never grieve the holy hearts of ' 
godly ministers, that their hearers should follow 
(Christ : ye^ many of themselves, upon due 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 89 

deliberation, will be ready to go along with 
them. It never grieved nor troubled John 
Baptist, that his disciples departed from him to 
follow after Christ, John iii. But if the con- 
gregational way should prove to be, not the 
institution of Christ, as we take it, but the in- 
vention of men ; then doubtless the presbyterial 
form, if it be of God, will swallow up the other, 
as Moses' rod devoured the rods of the Egyp- 
tians. Nor will this put a necessity upon both 
the opposite parties to shift for themselves, and 
to seek to supplant one another, but only it 
will call upon them {aletheuein en agape) to 
seek and to follow the truth in love, to attend 
in faithfulness each unto his own flock, and to 
administer to them all the holy things of God, 
and their portion of food in due season : and 
as for others, quietly to forbear them, and yet 
to instruct them with meekness that are contrary 
minded, leaving it to Christ, in the use of all 
good means, to reveal his own truth in his 
own time, and meanwhile endeavoring to keep 
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 
Phil. iii. 15, 16. Eph. iv. 3. 

To the second exception, that we take no 
course for the gaining, and healing, and calling 
in of ignorant and erroneous persons, whom 
we refuse to receive into our churches, and so 
exclude them from the remedy of church dis- 
cipline : 

We conceive the receiving of them into our 

95 



90 PREFACE TO 

churches, would rather lose and corrupt our 
churches, than gain and heal them. A little 
leaven laid in a lump of dough, will sooner 
leaven the whole lump, than the whole lump 
will sweeten it. We find it therefore safer to 
square rough and unhewn stones before they be 
laid into the building, rather than to hammer and 
hew them when they lie unevenly in the building. 
And accordingly two means we use to gain and 
call in such as are ignorant and scandalous. 

1. The public ministry of the word, upon 
which they are invited by counsel, and required 
by wholesome laws, [to attend.] And the word 
it is, which is the power of God to salvation, 
to the calling and winning of souls. 

2. Private conference, and conviction by 
the elders, and other able brethren of the church, 
whom they do the most respectfully hearken 
unto, when they see no hope of enjoying church 
fellowship, or participation in the sacraments 
for themselves or their children, till they ap- 
prove their judgments to be sound and orthodox, 
and their lives subdued to some hope of a godly 
conversation. What can classical discipline, or 
excommunication itself do more in this case ? 

The third exception wraps up in it a threefold 
domestic inconvenience, and each of them meet 
to be eschewed. 1. Disunion in families 
between each relation. 2. Disappointment of 
edification, for want of opportunity in the 
governors of families to take account of 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 91 

things heard by their children and servants. 
3. Disbursements of chargeable maintenance 
to the several churches, whereto the several 
persons of their families are joined. 

All which inconveniences either do not fall 
out in congregational churches, or are easily 
redressed ; for none are orderly admitted into 
congregational churches, but such as are well 
approved by good testimony to be duly observ- 
ant of family relation : or if any otherwise 
disposed should creep in, they are either or- 
derly healed, or duly removed in a way of 
Christ, Nor are they admitted, unless they 
can give some good account of their profiting 
by ordinances, before the elders and brethren 
of the church, and much more to their parents 
and masters. Godly tutors in the university 
can take an account of their pupils ; and godly 
householders in the city take an account of 
their children and servants, how they profit by 
the word they have heard in several churches, 
and that to the greater edification of the whole 
family by a variety of such administrations. 
Bees may bring more honey and wax into the 
hive, when they are not limited to one garden 
of flowers, but may fly abroad to many. 

Nor is any charge expected from wives, chil- 
dren or servants to the maintenance of congre- 
gational churches, further than they be furnished 
with personal estates or livings, which may 
enable them to contribute of such things as 



92 PREFACE TO 

they have, and not of such things as they have 
not. God accepteth not robbery for a sacrifice. 
And though a godly householder may justly 
take himself bound in conscience to contribute 
to any such church, whereto his wife, or chil- 
dren, or servants do stand in relation, yet that 
will not aggravate the burden of his charge, 
no more than if they were received members of 
the same church whereto himself is related. 

But why do we stand thus long to plead ex- 
emptions from exceptions ? The Lord help all 
his faithful servants, whether presbyterial or 
congregational, to judge and shame ourselves 
before the Lord, for all our former compliances 
to greater enormities in church government, than 
are to be found either in the congregational or 
presbyterial way ; and then surely either the 
Lord will clear up his own will to us, and so 
frame and subdue us all to one mind and one 
way, (Ezek. xliii. 10, 11,) or else we shall 
learn to bear one another's burthens in a spirit 
of meekness. It will then doubtless be far from 
us, so to attest the discipline of Christ, as to 
detest the disciples of Christ : so to contend 
for the seamless coat of Christ, as to crucify 
the living members of Christ : so to divide 
ourselves about church communion, as through 
breaches to open a wide gap for a deluge of 
antichristian and profane malignity to swallow' 
up both church and civil state. 

What shall we say more ? Is difference of 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 93 

chureh order become the inlet of all the disor- 
ders in the kingdom ? Hath the Lord indeed 
left us to such hardness of heart, that church 
government shall become a snare to Zion, as 
sometimes Moses was to Egypt, Exod. x. 7, that 
we cannot leave contesting and contending 
about it, till the kingdom be destroyed ? Did not 
the Lord Jesus, when he dedicated his suf- 
ferings for his church, and his also unto his 
Father, make it his earnest and only prayer for 
us in this world, that we all might be one in 
him? John, xvii. 20, 21, 22, 23. And is it 
possible that he, whom the Father heard always, 
John xi. 42, should not have this last most sol- 
emn prayer heard and granted ? Or shall it be 
granted for all the saints elsewhere, and not for 
the saints in Endand ; so that amono-st them dis- 
union shall grow even about church union and 
communion ? If it be possible for a little faith, 
so much as a grain of mustard seed, to remove 
a mountain, is it not possible for so much 
strength of faith as is to be found in all the godly 
in the kingdom, to remove those images of jeal- 
ousy, and to cast those stumbhng-blocks out of 
the way, which maj^ hinder the free passage of 
brotherly love amongst brethren? It is true 
indeed, the national covenant doth justly engage 
both parties faithfully to endeavor the utter 
extirpation of the antichristian hierarchy ; and 
much more of all blasphemies, heresies, and 
errors. Certainly, if congregational discipline 



94 PREFACE TO CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

be independent from the inventions of men, is it 
not much more independent from the delusions 
of Satan ? What fellowship hath Christ with 
Belial ? Light with darkness ? Truth with 
error ? The faithful Jews needed not the help 
of the Samaritans to re-edify the temple of God; 
yea, they rejected their help when it was offer- 
ed, Ezra, iv. 1, 2, 3. And if the congregational 
way be a way of truth, as we believe, and if 
the brethren that walk in it be zealous of the 
truth, and hate every false way, as by the rule 
of their holy discipline they are instructed, 2 
John, 10, 11, then verity there is no branch in 
the national covenant, that engageth the cove- 
nanters to abhor either the congregational 
churches, or their way : which being duly ad- 
ministered, do no less effectually extirpate the 
antichristian hierarchy, and all blasphemies, 
heresies, and pernicious errors, than the other 
way of discipline doth, which is more generally 
and publicly received and ratified. 

But the Lord Jesus commune with all our 
hearts in secret ; and he who is the king of 
his church, let him be pleased to exercise his 
kingly power in our spirits, that so his kingdom 
may come into our churches in purity and 
peace. Amen. 



PLATFORM. 



CHAP. I. 



Of the form of church government ; and that it is one, immuta- 
ble, and prescribed in the word. 

1. Ecclesiastical polity, or church govern- 
ment or discipline, is nothing else but that 
form and order that is to be observed in the 
church of Christ upon earth, both for the con- 
stitution of it, and all the administrations that 
therein are to be performed. 

Ezek. xliii. II. Col. ii. 5. 1 Tim. iii. 15. 

2. Church government is considered in a 
double respect, either in regard of the pai'ts of 
government themselves, or necessary circum- 
stances thereof. The parts of government are 
prescribed in the v^ord, because the Lord Jesus 
Christ, the king and lawgiver of his church, is 
no less faithful in the house of God than was 
Moses, who from the Lord delivered a form 
and pattern of government to the children of 
Israel in the Old Testament : and the holy 
scriptures are now also so perfect, as they are 
able to make the man of God perfect, and tho- 
roughly furnished unto every good work ; and 



96 CAMBRI0GE PLArFOKM, 

therefore doubtless to the well ordering of the' 
house of God. 

Heb. iii. 5, 6. Exod. xxv. 40. 3 Tim. iii. 16. 

3. The parts' of church government are all 
of them exactly described in the word of God^ 
being parts or means of instituted worship^ 
according to the second commandment, and 
therefore to continue one and the same unto 
the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, as a 
kingdom that cannot be shaken, until he shall 
deliver it up unto God, even to the Father. Sa 
that it is not left in the power of men, officers^ 
churches, or any state in the world to add, or 
diminish, or alter any thing in the least measure 
therein, 

1 Tim. iii. 15. 1 Chron. xv. 13, Ex. xx, 4. 1 Tim. vi. 
13, 16. Heb. xii. 27, 28. 1 Cor. xv. 24. Deut. xii. 32. 
Ezek. xliv. 8. 1 Kings, xii. 31 — 33, 

4. The necessary circumstances, as time 
aoid place, &c., belonging unto order and decen- 
cy, are not so left unto men, as that under pre- 
tence of them they may thrust their own inven- 
tions upon the churches, being circumscribed 
in the word with many general limitations, 
where they are determined in respect of the 
matter, to be neither worship itself, nor circum- 
stances separable from worship. In respect 
of their end, they must be done unto edification. 
In respect of the manner, decently and in order, 
according to the nature of the things themselves, 
and civil and church custom. Doth not eveti 



CAMBRIDGE te.ATFORM. 97 

nature itself teach you?.^^ea, they are in 
some sort determined partieularly, namely, 
that they be done in such a Spanner, as, all 
circumstances considered, is feost expedient 
for edification ; so, as if there be :|io error of man 
concerning their determination,; the determin- 
ing of them is to be accounted as if it were 
divine. 

2 Kings xii. Ex. xx. 19. Isa. xxviii. la. Col. i. 22, 23. 
Acts XV. 28. Matt. xv. 9. 1 Cor. xi. 23, and viii. 34. 1 Cor. 
xiv. 26, and xiv. 40, and xi. 14, 16, and^'xi^. 12, 19 Actsy 
XV. 27. 1 ; i 



CHAP. II. 

Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in special of 
a particular visible church. 

1 . The catholic church is the whole compa-* 
ny of those that are elected, redeemed, and in 
time effectually called from the state of sin and 
death, unto a state of grace and salvation in 
Jesus Christ. 

Eph. i. 22, 23, and v. 25, 26, 30. Heb. xii. 23. 

2. This church is either triumphant, or 
militant. Triumphant, the number of them 
who are glorified in heaven , militant, the num- 
ber of them who are conflicting w ith their ene- 
mies upon earth. 

Rom. viii. 17. 2 Tim. ii. 12, and iv. 8. Eph. vi. 12, 13. 

3. This mihtant church is to be considered 

10 



98 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

as invisible, and visible. Invisible, in respect 
of their relation v^herein they stand to Christ, 
as a body unto the head, being united unto 
him by the Spirit of God, and faith in their 
hearts. Visible, in respect of the profession 
of their faith, in their persons, and in par- 
ticular churches. And so there may be ac- 
knov^ledged an universal visible church. 

2 Tim. ii. 19. Rev. ii. 17. 1 Cor. vi. 17. Eph. iii. 17. 
Rom. i. 8. 1 Thess. i. 8. Isa. ii. 2. 1 Tim. vi. 12. 

4. The members of the militant visible church, 
considered either as not yet in church order, 
or walking according to the church order of the 
gospel. In order, and so besides the spiritual 
union and communion common to all believers, 
they enjoy moreover an union and communion 
ecclesiastical-political. So we deny an univer- 
sal visible church.* 

Acts xix. 1. Col. ii. 5. Matt, xviii. 17. 1 Cor. v. 12. 

5. The state of the members of the militant 
visible church walking in order, was either 
before the law,' economical, that is in families ; 
or under the law, national; or since the coming 
of Christ, only congregational ; the term m- 
dependeni we approve not, therefore neither 
national, provincial nor classical. 

Gen. xviii. 19. Exod. xix. 6. 

6. A congregational church is by the institu- 
tion of Christ a part of the militant visible 

* These four Sections may be compared with Heads of Agree- 
ments, Ch. 1. Sec. 1. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 99 

church, consisting of a company of saints by 
caUing, united into one body by an holy cove- 
nant, for the pubhc worship of God, and the 
mutual edification one of another, in the fellowT 
ship of the Lord Jesus. 

1 Cor. xiv. 23, 36, and i. 2, and xii. 27. Exod. xix. 5, 6. 
Peut. xxix. 1, and 9, to 15. Acts, ii. 42. 1 Cor. xiv. 26. 



CHAP. III. 

Of die matter of the visible church, both in respect of quality 
and quantity. 

1 . The matter of a visible church are saints 
by calling. 

1 Cor. i. 2. Eph. i. 1. 

2. By saints, we understand, 1. Such as 
^laye not oi>ly attained the knowledge of the 
principles of religion, and are free from gross 
and open scandals, but also do together with 
the profession of their faith and repentance, 
walk in blameless obedience to the word, so 
as that in charitable discretion they may be ac- 
counted saints by calling, though perhaps 
some or more of them be unsound, and hypo- 
crites inwardly, because the members of such 
particular churches are commonly by the Holy 
Ghost called saints and faithful brethren in 
Christ ; and sundry churches have been re- 
proved for receiving, and suffering such persons 
to continue in fellowship amongst them, as hav@ 



100 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 

been offensive and scandalous ; the name of God 
also by this means is blasphemed, and the holy- 
things of God defiled and profaned, the hearts 
of the godly grieved, and the v^icked them- 
selves hardened, and helped forward to dam- 
nation. The example of such doth endanger 
the sanctity of others : a little leaven leaveneth 
the w^hole lump. 2. The children of such, 
who are also holy.* 

Heb. vi. 1. 1 Cor. i. 5. Rom. xv. 14. Ps. 1. 16, 17. 
Acts, viii. 37. Mat. iii. 6. Rom. vi. 17. 1 Cor. i. 2. Phil. 
i. 2. Col. i. 2. Eph. i. 1. 1 Cor. v. 12, 13. Rev. ii. 14, 15, 

20. Ezk. xliv. 7, 9, and xxiii. 38, 39. Num. xix. 20. Hag. 
ii. 13, 14. 1 Cor. xi. 27,29. Psal. xxxvii. 21. 1 Cor. v. 6. 
2 Cor. vii. 14. 

3. The members of churches, though orderly 
constituted, may in time degenerate, and grow 
corrupt and scandalous, which though they 
ought not to be tolerated in the church, yet 
their continuance therein, through the defect 
of the execution of discipline and just censures, 
doth not immediately dissolve the being of a 
church, as appears in the church of Israel, and 
the churches of Galatia and Corinth, Pergamus 
and Thyatira. 

Jer. ii. 21. 1 Ccr. v. 12. Jer. ii. 4. Gal. v. 4. 2 Cor. xii. 

21. Rev. ii. 14, 15, and xxi. 21. 

4. The matter of the church in respect of 
its quantity, ought not to be of greater number 
than may ordinarily meet together conveniently 
in one place ; nor ordinarily fewer, than may 

* Compare Heads of Agreement Chap, 1, Sec. 2, 3. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 101 

conveniently carry on church work. Hence 
when the holy scripture makes mention of the 
saints combined into a church estate, in a 
town or city where was but one congregation, it 
usually calleth those saints The Church, in the 
singular number ; as, the church of the Thes- 
salonians, the church of Smyrna, Philadelphia, 
and the like ; but when it speaketh of the 
saints in a nation or province, wherein there 
were sundry congregations, it frequently and 
usually calleth them by the name of Churches, 
in the plural number, as the churches of Asia, 
Galatia, Macedonia, and the like ; which is 
further confirmed by what is written of sundry 
of those churches in particular, how they were 
assembled and met together, the whole church 
in one place, as the church at Jerusalem, the 
church at Antioch, the church at Corinth, and 
Cenchrea, though it were more near to Corinth, 
it being the port thereof, and answ^erable to a 
village, yet being a distinct congregation from 
Corinth, it had a church of its own, as well as 
Corinth had. 

1 Cor. xiv. 21. Matt, xviii. 17. Rom. xvi. 1. 1 Thess. i. 
1. Rev. ii. 8, and iii. 7. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 19. Gal. i. 2. 2 Cor. 
viii. 1. 1 Thess. ii. 14. Acts ii. 46, and v. 12, and vi. 2, and 
xiv. 27, and xv. 38. 1 Cor. v. 4, and xiv. 23. Rom. xvi. 1. 

5. Nor can it with reason be thought but that 
every church appointed and ordained by Christ, 
had a ministry ordained and appointed for the 
same ; and yet plain it is, that there were no 
ordinary officers appointed by Christ for any 



lOs 



102 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

Other than congregational churches ; elders be- 
ing appointed to feed not all flocks, but the 
particular flock of God over which the Holy- 
Ghost had made them overseers, and that flock 
they must attend, even the whole flock ; and 
one congregation being as much as any ordinary 
elder can attend, therefore there is no greater 
church than a congregation, which may ordina- 
rily meet in one place. 
Acts. XX. 28. 



CHAP. IV. 

Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant. 

1. Saints by calling must have a visible po* 
litical union among themselves, or else they 
are not yet a particular church, as those simili- 
tudes hold forth, which the scripture makes use 
of to show the nature of particular churches, as 
a body, a building, a house. Hands, eyes, feet, 
and other members must be united, or else (re- 
maining separate) are not a body. Stones, tim- 
ber, though squared, hewn and polished, are 
not a house, until they are compacted and uni- 
ted ; so saints or believers in judgment of char- 
ity, are not a church, unless orderly knit to- 
gether. 

1 Cor. xii. S7. 1 Tim. iii. 15. Eph. ii. 22. 1 Cor. xii. 15, 
16,17- Rev. ii. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 103 

2. Particular churches cannot be distmguish- 
ed one from another, but by their forms : Ephe- 
sus is not Smyrna, nor Pergamus, Thyatira, 
but each one a distinct society of itself, having 
officers of their own, which had not the charge 
of others ; virtues of their own, for which others 
are not praised ; corruptions of their own, for 
which others are not blamed, 

3. This form is the visible covenant, agree- 
ment, or consent, whereby the)'' give up them- 
selves unto the Lord, to the observing of the or- 
dinances of Christ tocrether in the same socie- 

o 

ty, which is usually called the church covenant : 
For we see not otherwise how members can 
have church power one over another mutually. 
The comparing of each particular chmrch to a 
city, and unto a spouse, seemeth to conclude 
not only a form, but that that form is by way ot 
covenant. The covenant, as it was that which 
made the family of Abraham, and children of 
Israel, to be a church and people unto God, so 
it is that which now^ makes the several societies 
of Gentile believers to be churches in these 
days. 

Exod, xix. 5, 8. Deut. xxix. 12, 13. Zech, xi. 14, and ix. 
11. Eph. ii. 19. 2 Cor. xi. 2. Gen. xvii. 7. Deut xxix. 12, 
13. Epb. ii. 12, 18, 

4. This voluntary agreement, consent, or cov- 
enant, (for all of these are here taken for the 
same,) although the more express and plain it 
is, the more fully it puts us in mind of our mu- 



104 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 

tual duty, and stirreth us up to it, and leaveth 
less room for the questioning of the truth of the 
church estate of a company of professors, and 
the truth of membership of particular persons ; 
yet we conceive the substance of it is kept, 
where there is a real agreement and consent of 
a company of faithful persons to meet constant- 
ly together in one congregation, for the public 
worship of God, and their mutual edification ; 
which real agreement and consent they do ex- 
press by their constant practice in coming to- 
gether for the public worship of God, and by 
their religious subjection to the ordinances of 
God there ; the rather if we consider how 
scripture covenants have been entered into not 
only expressly by "^vord of mouth, but by sacri- 
fice, b}'' hand writing and seal, and also some- 
times by silent consent, without any writing or 
expression of words at all.* 

Exod. xix. 5, and XX. 8, and xxiv. 3, 17. Josh. xxiv. 18 — 24. 
Psalm, 1. 5. Neh. ix. 38, and x. 1, Gen. xvii. Deut. xxix, 

5. This form being by mutual covenant, it 
followeth, it is not faith in the heart, nor the 
profession of that faith, nor cohabitation, nor 
baptism. 1. Not faith in the heart, because 
that is invisible. 2. Not a bare profession, be- 
cause that declareth them no more to be mem- 
bers of one church than another. 3. Not co- 
habitation : atheists or infidels may dwell to- 
gether with believers. 4. Not baptism, be- 

* Compare Heads of Agreement Ch. 1. Sec 4. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 105 

cause it presupposetli a church estate, as cir- 
cumcision in the Old Testament, which gave no 
being to the church, the church being before it, 
and in the wilderness without it. Seals pre- 
suppose a covenant already in ^ being. One 
person is a complete subject of baptism, but 
one person is incapable of being a church. 

6. All believers ought, as God giveth them 
opportunity thereunto, to endeavor to join them- 
selves unto a particular church, and that in re- 
spect of the honor of Jesus Christ, in his ex- 
ample and institution, by the professed ac- 
knowledgment of, and subjection unto the order 
and ordinances of the gospel ; as also in re- 
spect of their good of communion, founded 
upon their visible union, and contained in the 
promises of Christ's special presence in the 
church ; whence they have fellowship with him, 
and in him one with another ; also, for the keep- 
ing of them in the way of God's commandments, 
and recovering of them in case of wandering, 
which all Christ's sheep are subject to in this 
life, being unable to return of themselves ; to- 
gether with the benefit of their mutual edifica- 
tion, and of their posterity, that thev may not 
be cut otf from the privileges of the covenant. 
Otherwise, if a believer offends he remains des- 
titute of the remedy provided in that behalf. 
And should all believers neglect this duty of 
joining all particular congregations, it might fo] 



106 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

low thereupon, that Christ should have no visi- 
ble political churches upon earth.* 

Acts ii. 47, and ix. 26. M.att. iii. 13, 14, 15, and xxviii. 
19, 20. Psalms, cxxxiii. 2, 3, and Ixxxvii. 7. Matt, xviii. 20. 
1 John, i. 3. Psalms, cxix. 176. 1 Peter, ii. 25! Eph. iv. 16. 
John, xxii. 24, 25. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17. 



CHAP. V, 

Of the first subject of church power; or, to whom church pow- 
er doth first belong. 

1. The first subject of church power, is 
.either supreme, or subordinate and ministerial. 
The supreme, by way of gift from the Father, is 
the Lord Jesus Christ : The ministerial is 
either extraordinary, as the apostles, prophets 
and evangelists ; or ordinary, as every particu- 
lar congregational church. 

Matt, xviii. 18. Rev. iii. 7. Isa. ix. 6. John xx. 21, 23. 
1 Cor. xiv. 32. Tit. i. 5. 1 Cor. v. 12. 

2. Ordinary church power, is either the pow- 
er of office, that is such as is proper to the 
eldership ; or power of privilege, such as be- 
longs to the brotherhood. The latter is in the 
brethren, formally, and immediately from Christ, 
that is, so as it may be acted or exercised im- 
mediately by themselves ; the former is not in 
them formally or immediately, and therefore 

* Compare Heads of Agreement, Ch. I. Sec. 8, 9. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 107 

cannot be acted or exercised immediately by 
them, but is said to be in them, in that they 
design the persons unto office, who only are to 
act, or to exercise this power.* 

Rom. xii. 4. 8. Acts, i. 23, and vi. 3, 4, and xiv. 23. 
1 Cor. X. 29, 30. 



CHAP. VL 



Of the officers of a church, and especially of pastors and teachers. 

1. A CHURCH being a company of people 
combined together by covenant for the wor- 
ship of God, it appeareth thereby, that there 
may be the essence and being of a church with- 
out any officers, seeing there is both the form 
and matter of a church ; which is implied when 
it is said, the apostles ordained elders in every 
church. 

Acts, xiv. 23. 

2. Nevertheless, though officers be not ab- 
solutely necessary to the simple being of church- 
es, when they be called, yet ordinarily to their 
calling they are, and to their well being, and 
therefore the Lord Jesus, out of his tender 
compassion, hath appointed and ordained of- 
ficers, which he would not have done, if they 
had not been useful and needful for the church ; 

* Heads of Agreement, Ch. 1. Sec. 7. B. 



108 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 

yea being ascended into heaven, he received 

gifts for men, and gave gifts to men, whereof 

officers for the chmxh are justly accounted no 

small parts, they being to continue to the end 

of the world, and for the perfecting of all the 

saints. 

Rom. X. 17. Jer. iii. 15. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11. 
Psalm. Ixviii. 18. Eph. iv. 8,-13. 

3. These officers were either extraordinary 
or ordinary : extraordinary, as apostles, proph- 
ets, evangelists ; ordinary, as elders and deacons. 
The apostles, prophets, and evangelists, as 
they were called extraordinarily by Christ, so 
their office ended with themselves : whence it 
is that Paul directing Timothy how to carry 
along church administrations, giveth no direc- 
tion about the choice or course of apostles, 
prophets, or evangelists, but only of elders and 
deacons ; and when Paul was to take his last 
leave of the church of Ephesus, he committed 
the care of feeding the church to no other but 
unto the elders of that church. The like charge 
doth Peter commit to the elders.* 

1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11. Acts viii. 6, 16, 19, and xi. 28. 
Rom. xi. 13. 1 Cor. iv. 9. 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2, 8, to 13. Tit. i. 
5. Acts, XX. 17, 28. 1 Peter, v. 1. 2, 3. 

* This Platform recognizes no ministry at large — no minister 
of the Gospel other than the pastor or teacher of a particular 
church. But now all the congregational churches acknowledge 
the difference between a minister of the Gospel, and a pastor of ' 
a church. The former has no official power in any church or 
over any Christian. He is only a man set apart to preach the 
Gospel where God in his providence may call him, B. 



CAJ^IBRIDGE PLATFORM. 109 

4. Of elders, who are also in scripture called 
bishops, some attend chiefly to the ministry of 
the word, as the pastors and teachers ; others 
attend especially unto rule, who are therefore 
called ruling elders. 

1 Tim. ii. 3. Phil. i. 1. Acts, xx. 17, 28. 1 Tim. v. 17. 

5. The office of pastor and teacher, appears 
to be distinct. The pastor's special w^ork is, 
to attend to exhortation, and therein to adminis- 
ter a word of wisdom.; the teacher is to attend 
to doctrine, and therein to administer a word 
of knowledge ; and either of them to administer 
the seals of that covenant, unto the dispensa- 
tion whereof they are alike called ; as also to 
execute the censures, being but a kind of appli- 
cation of the word : The preaching of which, 
together with the application thereof, they are 
alike charged withal. 

Eph. iv. 11. Rom. xii. 7, 8. 1 Cor. xii. 8. 2 Tim. iv. 
1, 2. 2 Titus, i. 9. 

6. And forasmuch as both pastors and teach- 
ers are given by Christ for the perfecting of the 
saints, and edifying of his body; which saints 
and body of Christ is his church : and there- 
fore we account pastors and teachers to be 
both of them church officers, and not the pastor 
for the church, and the teacher only for the 
schools : though this we gladly acknowledge, 
that schools are both lawful, profitable, and 
necessary for the training up of such in good 
literature or learning, as may afterwards be 



U 



110 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

called forth unto office cf pastor or teacher in 
the church.* 

Eph. iv. 11, 12, and i. 22, 23. 1 Sam. x. 12, 19, 2©. Z 
Kings, ii. 3, 15. 



CHAP. VII. 

Of ruling- elders and deacons. 

1. The ruhng elders office is distinct from 
the office of pastor and teacher. The ruling 
elders are not so called, to exclude the pastors 
and teachers from ruling, because ruling and 
governing is common to these with the other, 
whereas attending to teach and preach the 
word is peculiar unto the former. 

Rom. xii. 7, 8, 9. 1 Tim. v. 17. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Heb. 
xiii. 17. I Tim. v. 17. 

2. The ruling elder's work is to join with the 
pastor and teacher in those acts of spiritual 
rule, which are distinct from the ministry of 
the word and sacraments committed to them. 
Of which sort these be as followeth : 1 . To 
open and shut the doors of God's house, by 
the admission of members approved by the 
church ; by ordination of officers chosen by 
the church, and by excommunication of notori- 

* The distinction l)etween pastor and teacher, was at first 
strictly observed in the churches of New England, but after the 
first generation it was generally disused, and now it is somewhat 
diffioilt to be undorstood. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. Ill 

OTIS and obstinate oiTenders renounced by the 
church, and by restoring of penitents forgiven 
by the church. 2. To call the church together 
when there is occasion, and seasonably to dis- 
miss them again. 3. To prepare matters in 
private, that in public they may be carried to 
an end with less trouble, and more speedy des- 
patch. 4. To moderate the carriage of all mat- 
ters in the church assembled ; as, to propound 
matters to the church, to order the season of 
speech and silence, and to pronounce sentence 
according to the mind of Christ, with the con- 
seat of the church, 5. To be guides and lead- 
ers to the church in all matters whatsoever per- 
taining to church administrations and actions. 
6. To see that none in the church live inordi- 
nately, out of rank and place, witho-it a calling, 
or idly in their calling. 7. To prevent and 
heal such offences in life or in doctrine, as might 
corrupt the church. 8, To feed the fiuck of 
God with a word of admonition. 9. And as 
they shall be sent for, to visit and pray over 
their sick brethren. 10. And at other times as 
opportunity shall serve thereunto.* 

1 Tim. V. 17. 2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Rev. xxi. 12. 1 Tim. 
iv. 14. Matt, xiviii. 17. 2 Gor. ii. 7, 8. Acts, ii. 6, and xxi. 
18, 22, 23, and vi, 2, 3, and xiii. 15. 2 Cor. viii. 19. Heb. 
xiii. 7, 17. 2 Thess. 10—12. Acts, xx. 28, 32. 1 Thess. v. 
12. James, v. 14. Acts, xx. 20. 

* The congregational ruling elder is not to be confounded with 
the ruling elder of the Presbyterian church. The former was an 
prdained and ordaining minister, though he was not a professional 



112 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

3. The office of a deacon is instituted in the 
church by the Lord Jesus ; sometimes they are 
called helps. The scripture telleth us how they 
should be qualified, " Grave, not double tongued, 
not given to much v»^ine, not given to lilthy lucre." 
They must first be proved, and then use the 
office of a deacon, being found blameless. The 
office and work of a deacon, is to receive the 
offerings of the church, gifts given to the church, 
and to keep the treasury of the church, and 
therewith to serve the tables which the church 
is to provide for ; as the Lord's table, the table 
of the ministers, and of such as are in necessity, 
to w^hom they are to distribute in simplicity.* 

Acts, vi. 3, 6. Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 8. 1 Cor. xii. 28. 
1 Tim. iii. 8, 9. Acts, iv. 35, and vi. 2, 3. Rom. xii. 8. 

4. The office therefore being limited unto 
the care of the temporal good things of the 
church, it extends not to the attendance upon, 
and administration of the spiritual things there- 
of, as the w^ord and sacraments, or the like. 

1 Cor. vii. 17. 

5. The ordinance of the apostle, and practice 
of the church, commends the Lord's day as a 
fit time for the contribution of the saints. 

1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3. 

6. The instituting of all these officers in the 
church, is the work of God himself, of the 

preacher and did not administer baptism or the Lord's Supper. 
Such an officer as a ruling elder has not been known in any 
congregational church for several generations past, except as a 
matter of history. B. 

♦ Heads of Agreement, Ch. V. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 113 

liord Jesus Christ, of the Holy Ghost ; and 
therefore such officers as he hath not appointed, 
are altogether unlawful either to be placed in 
the church, or to be retained therein, and are to 
ne looked at as human creatures, mere inven- 
tions and appointments of man, to the great 
dishonor of Christ Jesus, the Lord of his house, 
the king of his church, whether popes, patri- 
archs, cardinals, archbishops, lord-bishops, 
arch-deacons, officials, commissaries, and the 
like. These and the rest of that hierarchy and 
retinue, not being plants of the Lord's planting, 
shall all be certainly rooted out and cast forth, 
1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 8, 11. Acts, xx. 28. Matt. xv. 13. 

7. The Lord hath appointed ancient widows, 
where they may be had, to minister in the 
church, in giving attendance to the sick, and to 
give succor unto them, and others in the like 
necessity. 

1 Tim. V. 9, 10, 



CHAP. vm. 

Of the election of church officers. 

i. No man may take the honor of a church 
officer unto himself, but he that is called of 
God, as was Aaron. 

Heb. V. 4. 

2. CalHng unto office is either immediate, 



11* CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

by Christ himself, such was the call of the 
apostles and prophets, this manner of calling 
ended with them, as hath been said : or mediate, 
by the church. 

Gal. i. 1. Acts, xiv. 23, and vi. 3. 

3. It is meet that before any be ordained or 
chosen officers, they should first be tried and 
proved, because hands are not suddenly to be 
laid upon any, and both elders and deacons 
must be of honest and good report.* 

1 Tim. V. 22, and vii. 10. Acts. xvi. 2, and vi. 3. 

4. The things in respect of which they are 
to be tried, are those gifts and virtues which the 
scripture requireth in men that are to be elected 
into such places, viz. that elders must be 
blameless, sober, apt to teach, and endued with 
such other qualifications as are laid down, 1 
Tim. iii. 2. Tit. i. 6 to 9. Deacons to be 
fitted as is directed, Acts. vi. 3. 1 Tim. iii. 8 
toll. 

5. Officers are to be called by such churches 
whereunto they are to minister. Of such mo- 
ment is the preservation of this power, that the 
churches exercised it in the presence of the 
apostles. t 

Acts, xiv. 23, and i. 23. and vi. 3, 4, 5. 

6. A church being free, cannot become sub- 
ject to any, but by a free election ; yet when 
such a people do choose any to be over them 

♦ Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 7. B. 
t Ibid. Chap. I. Sec. 6. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 116 

in the Lord, then do they become subject, and 
most wjlhngly submit to their ministry in the 
Lord, whom they have so chosen,. 

Gal. V. 13. Heb. xiii. 17. 

7. And if the church have power to choose 
their officers and ministers, then in case of 
manifest unworthiness and dehnquency, they 
have power also to depose them ; for, to open 
and shut, to choose and refuse, to constitute in 
office and remove from office, are acts belong- 
ing to the same power. 

Rom. xvi. 17. 

8. We judge it much conducing to the well 
being and communion of churches, that where 
it may conveniently be done, neighbor church- 
es be advised withal, a.nd their help be made 
use of in the trial of church officers, in order to 
their choice.* 

Cant. viii. 8, 9. 

9. The choice of such church officers belong- 
eth not to the civil magistrates, as such, or dio- 
cesan bishops, or patrons ; for of these, or any 
such like, the scripture is wholly silent, as 
having any power therein. 

* Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 4. 



116 Cambridge platform. 

CHAP. IX. 

Of ordination, and imposition of hands. 

1. Church officers arc not only to be chosen 
by the church, but also to be ordained by impo- 
sition of hands and prayer, with which, at the 
ordination of elders, fasting is also to be joined. 

Acts, xiii. 3, and, xiv. 23. Tim, v. 22. 

2. This ordination we account nothing else, 
but the solemn putting a man into his place 
and office in the church, whereunto he had 
right before by election ; being like the instal- 
ling of a magistrate in the commonwealth. Or- 
dination therefore is not to go before, but to 
follow election. The essence and substance of 
the outward calling of an ordinary officer in 
the church, doth not consist in his ordination, 
but in his voluntary and free election by the 
church, and his accepting of that election; 
whereupon is founded that relation between pas- 
tor and flock, between such a minister and such 
a people. Ordination doth not constitute an 
officer, nor give him the essentials of his office. 
The apostles were elders without imposition 
of hands by men ; Paul and Barnabas were 
officers before the imposition of hands, Acts, 
xiii. 3. The posterity of Levi were priests 
and Levites, before hands were laid on them 
by the children of Israel. 

Numb. viii. 10. Acts, vi. 5, 6, and xiii. 2, 3, and xiv. 23, 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 117 

3. In such churches where there are elders, 
imposition of hands in ordination is to be per- 
formed by those elders. 

1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3. 1 Tim. v. 22. 

4. In such churches where there are no 
elders, imposition of hands may be performed 
by some of the brethren orderly chosen by the 
church thereunto. For if the people may elect 
officers, which is the greater, and wherein the 
substance of the office doth consist, they may 
much more, occasion and need so requiring, 
impose hands in ordination, which is less, and 
but the accompUshment of the other. 

Numb. viii. 10. 

5. Nevertheless, in such churches where 
there are no elders, and the church so desire, 
we see not why imposition of hands may not 
be performed by the elders of other churches. 
Ordinary officers laid hands upon the officers 
of many churches : the presbytery at Ephesus 
laid hands upon Timothy, an evangelist ; the 
presbytery at Antioch laid hands upon Paul 
and Barnabas.* 

1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3. 

6. Church officers are officers to one church, 
even that particular church over which the 
Holy Ghost hath made them overseers. Inso- 
much as elders are commanded to feed, not all 
flocks, but that flock which is committed to 
their faith and trust, and dependeth upon them. 

* Heads of Agreement, Ch. II. Sec. 5. B. 



118 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

Nor can constant residence at one congregation 
be necessar)^ for a minister, no, nor yet lawful, 
if he be not a minister to one congregation 
only, but to the church universal ; because he 
may not attend one part only of the church to 
which he is a minister, but he is called to attend 
unto all the flock. 

iPet. V. 2. Acts. XX. 28. 

7. He that is clearly loosed from his office 
relation unto that church whereof he was a 
minister, cannot be looked at as an officer, nor 
perform any act of office in any other church, 
unless he be again orderly called unto office ; 
which when it shall be, we know nothing to 
hinder, but imposition of hands also in his ordi- 
nation ought to be used towards him again. 
For so Paul the apostle received imposition of 
hands twice at least.* 

Acts, ix. 17, and xiii. 3. 



CHAP. X. 

Of the power of the church, and its presbjrtery. 

1. Supreme and lordly power over all the 
churches upon earth doth only belong unto 
Jesus Christ, who is king of the church, and the 
head thereof. He hath the government upon his 

* Heads of Agreement, Ch, II. Sec. 6. B- 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 119 

shoulders, and hath all power given to him 
both in heaven and earth. 

Psalms, ii. 6. Eph. i. 21, 22. Isa. ix. 6. Matt, xxviii. 18. 

2. A company of professed believers eccle- 
siastically confederate, as they are a church 
before they have officers, and without them ; 
so even in that estate, subordinate church power 
under Christ, delegated to them by him, doth 
belong to them in such a manner as is before 
expressed. Chap. v. sect. 2, and as flowing 
from the very nature and essence of a church : 
it being natural to all bodies, and so unto a 
church bod}?-, to be furnished with sufficient 
power for its own preservation and subsistence. 

Acts, i. 23, and xiv. 23, and vi. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 17. 
1 Cor. V, 4, 5. 

3. This government of the church is a mixt 
government, and so hath been acknowledged 
long before the term of independency was heard 
of. In respect of Christ, the head and King of 
the church, and the sovereign power residing in 
him, and exercised by him, it is a monarchy ; 
in respect of the body or brotherhood of the 
church, and power from Christ granted unto 
them, it resembles a democracy ; in respect of 
the presbytery, and power committed unto 
them, it is an aristocracy. 

Rev. iii. 7. 1 Cor. v. 12. 1 Tim. v. 27. 

4. The sovereign power which is peculiar 
unto Christ, is exercised, 1. In calling the. 
church out of the world into holy fellowship 



120 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

with himself. 2. In instituting the ordinances 
of his worship, and appointing his ministers 
and officers for the dispensing of them. 3. In 
giving laws for the ordering of ail onr ways, 
and the ways of his house. 4. In giving pow- 
er and life to all his institutions, and to his 
people by them. 5. In protecting and deliver- 
ing his church against and from all the enemies 
of their peace. 

Gal. i. 4. Rev. v. 8, 9. Matt, xxviii. 20. Eph. iv. 8, 11. 
James, iv. 12. Isa. xxxiii. 22. 1 Tim. iii. 15. 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. 
Isa. xxxii. 2. Luke. i. 71. 

5. The power granted by Christ unto the 
body of the church and brotherhood, is a prerog- 
ative or privilege which the church doth ex- 
ercise, 1. In choosing their own officers, 
whether elders or deacons. 2. In admission 
of their own members, and therefore there is 
great reason they should have power to remove 
any from their fellowship again. Hence in 
case of offence, any brother hath power to con- 
vince and admonish an offending brother; and 
in case of not hearing him, to take one or two 
more to set on the admonition ; and in case of 
not hearing them, to proceed to tell the church ; 
and as his offence may require, the whole 
church hath power to proceed to the censure 
of him, whether by admonition or excommu- 
nication ; and upon his repentance, to restore 
him again unto his former communion. 

Acts, vi. 3, 5, and xiv, 23, and ix. 26. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 
17. Tk. iii. 10. Col. iv. 17. 2. Cor. ii. 7 8. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 121 

6. In ease an elder offend incorrigibly, the 
matter so requiring, as the church had power 
to call him to office, so they have power ac- 
cording to order (the council of other churches, 
w^here it may be had, directing thereto) to re- 
move him from his office ; and being now but 
a member, in case he add contumacy to his 
sin, the church that had power to receive him 
into their fellowship, hath also the same power 
to cast him out, that they have concerning any 
other member. 

Col. iv. 17. Rom. xvi. 17. Matt, xviii. 17. 

7. Church government or rule, is placed by 
Christ in the officers of the church, who are 
therefore called rulers, while they rule with 
God; yet in case of mal-administration, they 
are subject to the power of the church, as hath 
been said before. The Holy Ghost frequent- 
ly, yea always, where it mentioneth church 
rule, and church government, ascr^ibeth it to 
elders ; whereas the work and duty of the peo- 
ple is expressed in the phrase of obeying 
their elders, and submitting themselves unto 
them in the Lord. So as it is manifest^ that an 
organic or complete church is a body politic, 
consisting of some that are governors, and some 
that are governed in the Lord. 

1 Tim. V. 17. Heb. xiii. 17. 1 Thess. v. 12. Rom. xii8. 
1 Cor. xii. 28, 29. Heb. xiii. 7, 17. 

8, The power which Christ had committed 
to the elders, is to feed and rule the church of 
Crod, and accordingly to call the church togeth- 

12 



122 CAMBRIIKJE PLATFOUM. 

er upon any weighty occasion; when the 
members so called, without just cause, may not 
refuse to come, nor when they are come, depart 
before they are dismissed, nor speak in the 
church before they have leave from the eldera ; 
nor continue so doing when they require silence ;= 
nor may they oppose nor contradict the judg- 
ment or sentence of the elders, without sufficient 
and weighty cause, because such practices are 
manifestly contrary unto order and government^ 
and inlets of disturbance and tend to confusion. 

Acts, XX. 28, and vi. 2. Numb. xvi. 12. Ezek. xlvi. 10. 
Acts, xiii. 15. Hos. iv. 4. 

9. It belongs also unto the elders to examine 
any officers or members before they be received 
of the church ; to receive the accusations brought 
to the church, and to prepare them for the 
church's hearing. In handling of offences and 
other matters before the church, they have 
power to declare and publish the counsel and 
will of God touching the same, and to pronounce 
sentence with consent of the church. Lastly, 
they have power, w^hen they dismiss the people, 
to bless them in the name of the Lord. 

Rev. ii. 2. 1 Tim. v. 19. Acts, xxi. 18, 22, 23. 1 Cor. v. 
4, 5. Num. vi. 23, to 26. 

10. This power of government in the elders 
doth not any wise prejudice the power of priv- 
ilege in the brotherhood ; as neither the power 
of privilege in the brethren, doth prejudice the 
power of government in the elders, but they 
may sweetly agree together ; as we may see in 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 123 

the example of the apostles, furnished with the 
greatest church power, who took in the concur- 
rence and consent of the brethren in church 
administrations. Also that scripture, 2 Cor. ii. 
9, and x. 6, do declare, That what the church- 
es were to act and do in these matters, they 
were to do in a way of obedience, and that not 
only to the direction of the apostles, but also of 
their ordinary elders. 

Acts, xiv. 15, 23, and vi. 2. 1 Cor. v. 4. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7- 
Heb. xiii. 17. 

11. From the premises, namely. That the 
ordinary power of government belonging only 
to the elders, power of privilege remaineth with 
the brotherhood (as the power of judgment in 
matters of censure, and power of liberty in 
matters of liberty) it followeth, that in an or- 
ganic church, and right administration, all 
church acts proceed after the manner of a mixt 
administration, so as no church act can be con- 
summated or perfected without the consent of 
both.* 

* This chapter, and particularly the last section, may be taken 
as an illustration of the fourth Article, and of the first part of the 
first Article, in the Say brook Platform. It is now the prev- 
alent opinion among the churches that a church without a pastor, 
teacher, or ruling elder of its own, i. e. without a presbytery in the 
sense of this chapter, can perform all church acts. Some church- 
es in the administration of discipline, if destitute of a pastor, call 
in the pastor of a neighboring church to act as Moderator. B, 



124 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

CHAP. XL 

Of the maintenance of church oJfFicers, 

2. The apostle concludes, that necessary and 
sufficient maintenance is due unto the minis- 
ters of the word, from the law of nature and na- 
tions, from the law of Moses, the equity there- 
of, as also the rule of common reason. More- 
over, the scripture doth not only call elders la- 
borers and workmen, but also speaking of them 
doth say, that the laborer is worthy of his hire ; 
and requires, that he which is taught in the 
word should communicate to him in all good 
things ; and mentions it as an ordinance of the 
Lord, that they which preach the gospel should 
live of the gospel : and forbiddeth the muzzling 
of the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. 

1 Cor. ix. 14, 15. Matt. ix. 38, and x. 10. 1 Tim. v. 18. 
Gal. vi. 6. 1 Cor. ix. 9, 14. 

2. The scriptures alledged, requiring this 
maintenance as a bounden duty, and due debt, 
and not as a matter of alms and free gift, there- 
fore people are not at liberty to do or not to do. 
what and when they please in this matter, no 
more than in any other commanded duty, and 
ordinance of the Lord ; but ought of duty to 
minister of their carnal things, to them that la- 
bor among them in the word and doctrine, as 
well as they ought to pay any other workman 
iheir wages, and to discharge and satisfy their 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 125 

^other debts, or to submit themselves to observe 
any other ordinance of the Lord. 

Kom. XV. 27. 1 Cor. ix. 21. 

3. The apostle (Gal. vi. 6,) enjoining thai 
-he which is taught communicate to him that 
teacheth in all good things, doth not leave it ar- 
bitrary, what or how much a man shall give, or 
in what proportion, but even the latter, as well 
as the former, is prescribed and appointed by 
the Lord. 

1 Cor. xvi. 2. 

4. Not only members of churches, but all 
that are taught in the word, are to contribute 
unto him that teacheth, in all good things. In 
•case that congregations are defective in their 
contributions, the deacons are to call upon them 
to do their duty ; if their call sufficeth not, the 
church by her povi^er is to require it of their 
members ; and where church power, through 
the corruption of men, doth not, or cannot attain 
the end, the magistrate is to see that the minis- 
try be duly provided for, as appears from the 
•commended example of Nehemiah. The magis- 
trates are nursing-fathers and nursing-mothers, 
and stand charged with the custody of both ta- 
bles ; because it is better to prevent a scandal 
that it may not come, and easier also, than to re- 
move it when it is given. It is most suitable to 
rule, that by the church's care each man should 
know his proportion according to rule, what he 
should do, before he do it, that so his judgment 

128 



126 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

and heart may be satisfied in what he doth, and 
just GJSfence prevented in what is done. 

Gal. vi. 6. Acts, vi. 3, 4. Neh. xiii. 11, Isa. xlix. ?3. 
2 Cor. viii. 13, 14. 



CHAP. XIL 

Of the admission of members into the church. 

1, The doors of the churches of Christ upon 
earth, do not by God's appointment stand so 
wide open, that all sorts of people, good or bad, 
may freely enter therein at their pleasure, but 
such as are admitted thereto as members, 
ought to be examined and tried first, wheth- 
er they be fit and meet to be received into 
church society, or not. The eunuch of Ethio- 
pia, before his admission, was examined by 
Philip, whether he did believe on Jesus Christ 
with all his heart. The ancrel of the church at 
Ephesus is commended for trying such as said 
they were apostles and were not. There is like 
reason for trying of them that profess to be be- 
lievers. The officers are charged with the keep- 
ing of the doors of the church, and therefore are 
in a special manner to make trial of the fitness 
of such who enter. Twelve angels are set at 
the gates of the temple, lest such as were cere- 
monially unclean should enter thereinto. 

2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Matt. xiii. 25, andxxii. 12. Act»,Tiiig 
87. Rev. ii. 2. Acts, ix, 26. Rev. xxi. 12. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 127 

2. The things which are requisite lo be found 
in all church members, are repentance from sin, 
Q.nd faith in Jesus Christ ; ajid therefore these 
are the things whereof men are to be examined at 
their admission into the church, and which then 
they must profess and hold forth in such sort, as 
may satisfy rational charity that the things are 
there indeed. John Baptist admitted men to 
baptism, confessing and bewaiUng their sins ; 
and of others it is said, that they came, and con- 
fessed and showed their deeds.* 

Acts, ii. 38 to 42, and viii. 37. Matt. iii. 6. Acts, xix. 8. 

3. The weakest measure of faith is to be ac- 
cepted in those that desire to be admitted into 
the church, because weak christians, if sincere, 
have the substance of that faith, repentance and 
holiness, which is required in church members ; 
and such have most need of the ordinances, for 
their confirmation and growth in grace. The 
Lord Jesus would not quench the smoking flax, 
nor break the bruised reed, but gather the ten- 
der lambs in his arms and carry them gently in 
his bosom. Such charity and tenderness is to 
be used, as the weakest christian, if sincere, 
may not be excluded nor discouraged. Severi- 
ty of examination is to be avoided.! 

Rom. xiY. 1. Matt. xii. 20. Isa. xl. 11. 

4. In case any through excessive fear, or oth- 
er infirmity, be unable to make their personal 

* Heads of Agreement, Oh, I, Sec. 3. B. 
i Ibid. Ch. IX. Sec. 3. B. 



128 CAMRBIDGE PLATFORM. 

relation of their spiritual estate in public, it is 
sufficient that the elders having received private 
satisfaction, make relation thereof in public be- 
fore the church, they testifying their assents 
thereunto : this being the way that tendeth most 
to edification. But where persons are of great- 
er abilities, there it is most expedient that they 
make their relations and confessions personally 
with their own mouth, as David professeth of 
himself. 

Psalm, Ixvi. 16. 

5. A personal and public confession, and de- 
claring of God's manner of working on the soul, 
is both lawful, expedient and useful, in sundry 
respects, and upon sundry grounds. Those 
three thousand. Acts ii. 37, 41, before they were 
admitted by the apostles, did manifest that they 
were pricked in their hearts at Peter's sermon, 
together with earnest desire to be delivered from 
their sins, which now wounded their consciences, 
and their ready receiving of the word of prom- 
ise and exhortation. We are to be ready to 
render a reason of the hope that is in us, to 
every one that asketh us ; therefore we must be 
able and ready upon any occasion to declare and 
show our repentance for sin, faith unfeigned, 
and effectual calling, because these are the rea- 
sons of a well grounded hope. I have not hid- 
den thy righteousness from the great congrega- 
tion. 

Psalm xl. 10. 1 Pet. iii. 16. Heb. xi. 1. Eph. i. 18. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 129 

6. This profession of faith and repentance, as 
it must be made by such at their admission, that 
were never in church society before ; so no- 
thing hindereth but the same way also be per- 
formed by such as have formerly been members 
of some other church, and the clmrch to which 
they now join themselves as members may law- 
fully require the same. Those three thousand, 
Acts ii., which made their confession, were 
members of the church of the Jews before, so 
were they that were baptized by John. Church- 
es may err in their admission, and persons reg- 
ularly admitted may fall into offence. Other- 
wise if churches might obtrude their members, 
or if church members might obtrude themselves 
upon other churches without due trial, the mat- 
ter so requiring, both the liberty of churches 
would hereby be infringed in that they might 
not examine those, concerning whose fitness for 
communion they were unsatisfied ; and besides 
the infringing of their liberty, the churches 
themselves would unavoidably be corrupted, and 
the ordinances defiled, whilst they might not re- 
fuse, but must receive the unworthy ; which is 
contrary unto the scripture, teaching that all 
churches are sisters, and therefore equal. 
Matt. iii. 5, 6. Gal. ii. 4. 1 Tim. v. 24. Cant. viii. 8. 

7. The like trial is to be required from such 
members of the church as were born in the same, 
or received their membership and w^ere baptized 
in their infancy or minority, by virtue of the cove- 



130 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

nant of their parents, when being grown up unto 
years of discretion, they shall desire to be made 
partakers of the Lord's supper ; unto which, be- 
cause holy things must not be given to the un- 
worthy, therefore it is requisite, that these as 
well as others should come to their trial and ex- 
amination, and manifest their faith and repent- 
ance by an open profession thereof, before they 
are received to the Lord's supper, and otherwise 
not to be admitted thereunto. Yet these church 
members that were so born, or received in their 
childhood, before they are capable of being made 
partakers of full communion, have many privi- 
leges which others, not church members, have 
not; they are in covenant with God, have the 
seal thereof upon them, viz. baptism ; and so if 
not regenerated, yet are in a more hopeful way 
of obtaining regenerating grace, and all the spir- 
itual blessings both of the covenant and seal : 
they are also under church-watch and conse- 
quently subject to the reprehensions, admoni- 
tions, and censures thereof, for their hearing and 
,amendment, as need shall require 
Matt. vii. 6. 1 Cor. xi. 27. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 131 



GHAP. XIII. 

Of church members, their removal from one church to another, 
and of recommendation and dismission. 

1. Church members may not remove or de- 
part from the church, and so one from another, 
as they please, nor without just and weighty 
cause, but ought to live and dwell together, 
forasmuch as they are commanded, not to for- 
sake the assembling of themselves together. 
Such departure tends to the dissolution and 
ruin of the body, as the pulling of stones and 
pieces of timber from the building, and of 
members from the natural body, tend to the 
destruction of the whole. 

Heb. X. 25. 

2. It is therefore the duty of church mem- 
bers, in such times and places where counsel 
may be had, to consult with the church where- 
of they are members about their removal, that 
accordingly they having their approbation, may 
be encouraged, or otherwise desist. They 
who are joined with consent, should not depart 
without consent, except forced thereunto. 

Prov. xi. 16. 

3. If a member's departure be manifestly 
unsafe and sinful, the church may not consent 
thereunto ; for in so doing, they should not act 
in faith, and should partake with him in his sin. 
If the case be doubtful, and the person not to 



132 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

be persuaded, it seemeth best to leave the mat-' 
ter unto God, and not forcibly to detain him. 

Rom. xiv. 23. 1 Tim. v. 22. Acts, xxi, 14. 

4. Just reasons for a member's removal of 
himself from the church, are, 1 . If a man can- 
not continue without partaking in sin. 2. In 
case of personal persecution ; so Paul departed 
from the disciples at Damascus. Also in case 
of general persecution, when all are scattered. 
3. Incase of real, and not only pretended want 
of competent subsistence, a door being opened 
for better supply in another place, together with 
the means of spiritual edification. In these, 
or like cases, a member may lawfully remove, 
and the church cannot lawfully detain him. 

Eph. V. 11. Acts, xi. 25,29, 30, andviii. 1. Neh. ziii. 20. 

5. To separate from a church, either out of 
contempt of their holy fellovv^ship, or out of cov- 
etousness, or for greater enlargements, with just 
grief to the church ; or out of schism, or want 
of love, and out of a spirit of contention in re-- 
spect of some unkindness, or some evil only 
conceived, or indeed in the church, which might 
and should be tolerated and healed with a spirit 
of meekness, and of which evil the church is not 
yet convinced (though perhaps himself be) nor 
admonished : for these or the like reasons to 
withdraw from public communion in word, or 
seals, or censures, is unlawful and sinful. 

2 Tim. iv. 10. Rom. xvi. 17. Jude, 19. Eph. iv 2. 3. 
Col. iii. 13. Gal. vi. 1, 2. 

6. Such members as have orderly removed 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 133 

their habitation, ought to join themselves unto 
the church in order where they do inhabit, if it 
may be ; otherwise they can neither perform 
the duties nor receive the privileges of members. 
Such an example tolerated in some, is apt to 
corrupt others, which if many should follow, 
would threaten the dissolution and confusion of 
churches, contrary to the scripture. 

Isa. Ivi. 8. Acts, xi. 26. 1 Cor. ixv. 33. 

7. Order requires, that a member thus re- 
moving, have letters testimonial and of dismis- 
sion from the church whereof he yet is, unto the 
church whereunto he desireth to be joined, lest 
the church should be deluded ; that the church 
may receive him in faith, and not be corrupted 
by receiving deceivers and false brethren. 
Until the person dismissed be received into an- 
other church, he ceaseth not by his letters of 
dismission to be a m.ember of the church where- 
of he was, the church cannot make a member no 
member but by excommiunication. 

Acts, xviii. 27. 

8. If a member be called to remove only for 
a time, where a church is, letters of recom- 
mendation are requisite and sufficient for com- 
munion with that church in the ordinances and 
in their watch; as Phebe, a servant of the 
church at Cenchrea, had letters written ibr lier 
to the church of Rome, that she mighf; be re- 
ceived as becometh saints. 

Rom, xvi. 1, 2. 2 Cox. iii. 1. 
13 



fe 



134 CAMBItlDGE PLATFORM. 

9. Such letters of recommendation and dis- 
mission, were written for Apollos ; for Marcus 
to the Colossians ; for Phebe to the Romans, 
for sundry others to other churches. And the 
apostle telleth us, that some persons, not suffi- 
ciently known otherwise, have special need of 
such letters, though he for his part had no need 
thereof. The use of them is to be g, benefit 
and help to the party for whom they are written, 
and for the furthering of his receiving amongst 
the saints in the place whereto he goeth, and 
the due satisfaction of them in their receiving 
of him.* 

Acts, xviii, 27. Col. iv. 10. Rom. xvi. 1. 2 Cor. iii. 1. 



CHAP. XIV. 

Of excommunicatioii and other censures. 

1 . The censures of the church are appointed 
by Christ for the preventing, removing, and 
healing of offences in the church; for the re- 
claiming and gaining of offending brethren ; 
for the deterring others from the like offences ; 
for purging out the leaven which may infect the 
whole lump ; for vindicating the honor of Christ, 
and of his church, and the holy profession of 
the gospel ; and for preventing of the wrath of 

♦ This chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement 
Ch. 1. Sec. 5, 8, 9. Also Ch. III. Sec. 4. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 135 

God, that may justly fall upon the church, if 
they should suffer his covenant, and the seals 
thereof to be profaned by notorious and obsti- 
nate offenders. 

1 Tim. V. 20. Deut. xvii 12. 13. Jude, 19. Deut. xiii. 11. 
1 Cor. V. 6. Rom. ii. 24. Rev. ii. 14—16, 20. 

2. If an offence be private, one brother offen- 
ding another, the offender is to go and acknowl- 
edge his repentance for it unto his offended 
brother, who is then to forgive him ; but if the 
offender neglect or refuse to do it, the brother 
offended is to go and convince and admonish 
him of it, between themselves privately: If 
thereupon the offender be brought to repent of 
his offence, the admonisher hath won his broth- 
er ; but if the offended hear not his brother, the 
brother offended is to take with him one or two 
more, that in the mouth of two or three witness- 
es every word may be established, whether the 
word of admonition, if the offender receive it ; 
or the word of complaint, if he refuse it ; for if 
he 'refuse it, the offended brother is by the 
mouth of the elders to tell the church, and if he 
hear the church, and declare the same by pen- 
itent confession, he is recovered and gained ; 
and if the church discern him willing to hear, 
yet not fully convinced of his offence, as in case 
of heresy, they are to dispense to him a public 
admonition ; which declaring the offender to lie 
under the public offence of the church, doth 
thereby withhold or suspend him from the holy 



136 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

fellowship of the Lord's supper, till his offence 
be removed by penitent confession. If he still 
continue obstinate, they are to cast him out by 

excommunication. 

Matt. V. 23, 24. Luke. xvii. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 1-5—17. 
Tit. iii. 10. 

_ 3. But if the offence be more public at first, 
and of a more heinous and criminal nature, to 
wit, such as are condemned by the light of na- 
ture, then the church, without such gradual pro- 
ceeding, is to cast out the offender from their 
holy communion, for the further mortifying of 
his sin, and the healing of his soul in the day 
of the Lord Jesus. 

1 Cor. V. 4, 5. 11. 

4. Li deahng with an offender, great care is 
to be taken, that we be neither over strict or rig- 
orous, nor too indulgent or remiss ; our pro- 
ceeding herein ought to be with a spirit of 
meekness, considering ourselves, lest we also 
be tempted ; and that the best of us have need 
of much forgiveness from the Lord. Yet the 
winning and heahng of the offender's soul, be- 
ing the end pf these endeavors, we must not 
daub with untempered mortar, nor heal the 
wounds of our brethren slightly. On some 
have compassion, others save with fear. 

Gal. vi. 1. Matt, xviii. 34. 35. Ezek. xiii. 10. 

5. While the offender remains excommuni- 
cate, the church is to refrain from all member- 
like communion with him in spiritual things, 



CAMBRIDGE PLATI*ORM. 137 

and also from all familiar communion with him 
in civil things, further than the necessity of nat- 
ural, domestical or civil relations do require, 
and are therefore to forbear to eat and drink 
w^ith him, that he may be ashamed. 

Matt, xviii, 17. 1 Cor. v. 11. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 

6. Excommunication being a spiritual pun- 
ishment, it doth not prejudice the excommuni- 
cate in, nor deprive him of his civil rights, and 
therefore toucheth not princes or other magis- 
trates in point of their civil dignity or authority ; 
and the excommunicate being but as a publican 
and a heathen, (heathens being lawfully permit- 
ted to come to hear the word in church as- 
semblies,) we acknowledge therefore the like 
liberty of hearing the word, may be permitted 
to persons excammunicate, that is permitted 
unto heathen. And because we are not without 
hope of his recovery, we are not to account him 
as an enemy, but to admonish him as a brother. 

1 Cor. xiv, 24, 25. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 

7. If the Lord sanctify the censure to the 
offender, so as by the grace of Christ he doth 
testify his repentance with humble confession 

. of his sins, and judging of himself, giving glo- 
ry unto God, the church is then to forgive him, 
and to comfort him, and to restore him to the 
wonted brotherly communion which formerly 
he enjoyed with them. 

2 Cor. ii. 7, 8. 

8. The suffering of profane or scandalous 



138 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

livers to continue in fellowship, and partake in 
the sacraments, is doubtless a great sin in those 
that have pov^er in their hands to redress it, and 
do it not. Nevertheless, inasmuch as Christ 
and his apostles in their times, and the prophets 
and other godly in their's, did lawfully partake 
of the Lord's commanded ordinances in the Jew- 
ish church, and neither taught nor practiced se- 
paration from the same, though unworthy ones 
were permitted therein ; and inasmuch as the 
faithful in the church of Corinth, wherein were 
many unworthy persons and practices, are never 
commanded to absent themselves from the sa- 
craments, because of the same ; therefore the 
godly in like cases are not presently to sepa- 
rate. 

Rev. ii. 14, 15. 20. Matt, xxiii. 3. Acts, iii. 1. 1 Cor. vi.> 

and XV. 12. • 

9. As separation from such a church where- 
in profane and scandalous persons are tolera- 
ted, is not presently necessary; so for the 
members thereof, otherwise unworthy, hereup- 
on to abstain from communicating with such a 
church in the participation of the sacraments, 
is unlawful. For as it were unreasonable for 
an innocent person to be punished for the faults 
of others, wherein he hath no hand, and where- 
unto he gave no consent ; so it is more unrea- 
sonable that a godly man should neglect duty, 
and punish him.self, in not coming for his por- 
tion in the blessings of the seals as he ought, 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 139 

because others are suffered to come that ought 
not : especially, considering that himself doth 
neither consent to their sins, nor to their ap- 
proaching to the ordinance in their sin, nor to 
the neglect of others who should put them 
away, and do not; but on the contrary doth 
heartily mourn for these things, modestly and 
seasonably stir up others to do their duty. If 
the church cannot be reformed, they may use 
their hberty as is specified, chap. 13, sect. 4. 
But this all the godly are bound unto, even every 
one to do his endeavor, according to his power 
and place, that the unworthy may be duly pro- 
ceeded against, by the church to whom this 
matter doth appertain.* 

8 Chron. xxx. 18. Gen. xviii. 25. Ezek. ix.4. 



CHAP. XV. 

Of the communion of churches one with another. 

1 . Although churches be distinct, and there- 
fore may not be confounded one with another ; 
and equal, and therefore have not dominion one 
over another ; yet all the churches ought to pre- 
serve church communion one with another, be- 
cause they are all united unto Christ, not only 

♦ This Chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement, 
Chap.UI. B. 



140 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

as a mystical, but as a political' head, whence 
is derived a communion suitable thereunto. 

Rev. i. 4. Cant. viii. 8. Rom. xvi. 16. 1 Cor. xvi. 19. 
Acts, 15, 23. Rev. ii. 1. 

2. The communion of churches is exercised 
sundry ways. 1. By way of mutual care, in 
taking thought for one another's welfare. 2, 
By way of consultation one with another, when 
we have occasion to require the judgment and 
counsel of other churches, touching any person 
or cause wherewith they may be better acquain- 
ted than ourselves. As the church of Antioch 
consulted with the apostles and elders of the 
church at Jerusalem, about the question of cir- 
cumcision of the Gentiles, and about the false 
teachers that broached that doctrine. In which 
case, when any church wanteth light or peace 
among themselves, it is a way of communion 
of churches, according to the word, to meet to- 
gether by their elders and other messengers in 
a synod, to consider and argue the points in 
doubt or difference ; and having found out the 
way of truth and peace, to commend the same 
by their letters and messengers to the churches 
whom the same may concern. But if a church 
be rent with divisions among themselves, or lie 
under any open scandal, and yet refuse to con- 
sult with other churches, for healing or remo- 
ving of the same, it is matter of just offence both 
to the Lord Jesus and to other churches, as be- 
tvraying too much want of mercy and faithful- 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 141 

ness not to seek to bind up the breaches and 
wounds of the church and brethren : and there- 
fore the state of such a church calleth aloud 
upon other churches, to exercise a fuller act of 
brotherly communion, to wit, by way of admo- 
nition. 3. A third way then of communion of 
churches, is by way of admonition ; to wit, in 
case any public offence be found in a church, 
which they either discern not, or are slow in 
proceeding to use the means for the removing 
and heahng of. Paul had no authority over 
Peter, yet when he saw Peter not walking with 
a right foot, he publicly rebuked him before the 
church. Though churches have no more au- 
thority one over another, than one apostle had 
over another, yet as one apostle might admon- 
ish another, so may one church admonish an- 
other, and yet without usurpation. In which 
case, if the church that lieth under offence, do 
not hearken to the church that doth admonish 
her, the church is to acquaint other neighbor 
churches with that offence which the offending 
church still lieth under, together with the neg- 
lect of their brotherly admonition given unto 
them ; whereupon those other churches are to 
join in seconding the admonition formerly 
given ; and if still the offending church continue 
in obstinacy and impenitency, they may forbear 
communion with them, and are to proceed to 
make use of the help of a synod, or council of 
\ neighbor churches walking orderly (if a great 



142 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

er cannot conveniently be had) for their convic- 
tion. If they hear not the synod, the synod 
having declared them to be obstinate, particu- 
lar churches approving and accepting the judg- 
ment of the synod, are to declare the sentence 
of non-communion respectively concerning 
them ; and thereupon, out of religious care to 
keep their own communion pure, they may just- 
ly withdraw themselves from participation with 
them at the Lord's table, and from such other 
acts of holy communion as the communion of 
churches doth otherwise allow and require.* 
Nevertheless, if any members of such a church 
as liveth under public offence, do not consent to 
the offence of the church, but do in due sort bear 
witness against it, they are still to be received to 
wonted communion ; for it i^ not equal that the 
innocent should suffer with the offensive. Yea, 
furthermore, if such innocent members after 
due waiting in the use of all good means for the 
healing of the offence of their own church, 
shall at last, with the allowance of the council 
of neighbor churches, withdraw from the fel- 
lowship of their own church, and offer them- 
selves to the fellowship of another, we judge 
it lawful for the other church to receive them 
(being otherwise fit) as if they had been orderly 
dismissed to them from their own church. 
4. A fourth way of communion of churches is 
by way of participation. The members of one 

* Oampare Saybrook Platform, Art. VI. B. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFOBLM* 143 

church occasionally coming to another, we 
willingly admit them to partake with us at the 
Lord's table, it being the seal of our commu- 
nion, not only with Christ, nor only with the 
members of our own church, but also of all the 
churches of the saints ; in which regard, we 
refuse not to baptize their children presented 
to us, if either their own minister be absent, 
or such a fruit of holy fellowship be desired 
with us« In like case such churches as are 
furnished with more ministers than one, do 
willingly afford one of their own ministers to 
supply the place of an absent or sick minister 
of another church for a needful season. 5. A 
fifth way of church communion is by way of 
recommendation, when the member of one 
church hath occasion to reside in another 
church, if but for a season, we commend him 
to their watchful fellowship by letters of re- 
commendation, but if he be called to settle his 
abode there, we commit him according to his 
desire to the fellowship of their covenant, by 
letters of dismission. 6. A sixth way of church 
communion is, in case of need, to minister re- 
lief and succor one unto another, either of able 
members, to furnish them with officers, or of 
outward support, to the necessities of poorer 
churches, as did the churches of the Gentiles 
contribute liberally to the poor saints at Jeru- 
salem. 

Cant. viii. 8. Acts, xv. 2, 6, 22, 23. Ezk. xxxiv. 4. 



144 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

Gal. ii. 11 — 14. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17, by proportion^ 
Gen. xviii. 25. 1 Cor. xii. 13. Rom. xvi. 1. Acts, xviii. 
27, and xi. 32, 29. Rom. xiii. 26, 27. 

3. When a company of believers purpose to 
gather into church fellowship, it is requisite for 
their safer proceedings, and the maintaining of 
the communion of churches^ that they signify 
their intent unto the neighbor churches, walk* 
ing according unto the order of the gospel, and 
desire their presence, and help, and right hand 
of fellowship, which they ought readily to give 
unto them, when there is no just cause to except 
against their proceedings. 

Gal. ii. 1, 2, and 9, by proportion. 

4. Besides these several w^ays of commu- 
nion, there is also a way of propagation of 
churches : when a church shall grow too nu- 
merous, it is a way, and fit season, to propagate 
one church out of another, by sending forth 
such of their members as are w^illingto remove^ 
and to procure some officers to them, as may 
enter with them into church estate amongst 
themselves. As bees, when the hive is too full, 
issue forth by swarms, and are gathered into 
hives, so the churches of Christ may do the 
same upon like necessity ; and therein hold 
forth to them the right hand of fellowship, both 
in their gathering into a church, and in the ordi- 
nation of their officers.* 

Isa. xl. 20. Cant. viii. 8, 9. 

* This Chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement 
Ch. IV. and with Saybrook Platform, particularly the first nine 
Axticies. The principal design of the Saybrook Articles was to 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 145 



CHAP. XVI. 

Of Synods. 

1. Synods orderly assembled, and rightly 
proceeding according to the pattern, Acts xv. 
we acknowledge as the ordinance of Christ ; 
and though not absolutely necesary to the being, 
yet many times, through the iniquity of men, 
and perverseness of times, necessary to the 
well-being of churches, for the establishment of 
truth and peace therein. 

Acts, XV. 2 — 15. 

2. Synods being spiritual and ecclesiastical 
assemblies, are therefore made up of spiritual 
and ecclesiastical causes. The next efficient 
cause of them under Christ, is the power of the 
churches, sending forth their elders and other 
messengers, who being met together in the 
name of Christ, are the matter of a synod : and 
they in arguing, debating, and determining 
matters of religion according to the word, and 
publishing the same to the churches it concem- 
eth, do put forth the proper and formal act of 
a synod, to the conviction of errors and heresies, 
and the establishment of truth and peace in the 
churches, which is the end of a synod. 

Acts, XV. 2, 3, 6, 7, — 23, 31, and xvi. 4, 5. 

provide more eflfectually for the exercise of the communion of 
Churches especially in the " third way of communion" above 
described. B. 

14 



146 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 

3. Magistrates have power to call a synod, 
by calling to the churches to send forth their 
elders and other messengers, to counsel and as- 
sist them in matters of religion ; but yet the con- 
stituting of a synod is a church act, and may 
be transacted by the churches, even when civil 
magistrates may be enemies to churches and 
to church assemblies. 

2 Chron. xxix. 4, 5, — 1 1 Acts, xv. 

4. It belongeth unto synods and councils^ 
to debate and determine controversies of faith, 
and cases of conscience ; to clear from the 
word holy directions for the holy worship of 
God, and good government of the church ; to 
bear witness against mal-administration and 
corruption in doctrine or manners in any partic- 
ular church, and to give directions for the refor- 
mation thereof; not to exercise church censures 
in way of discipline, nor any other act of church 
authority or jurisdiction, which that presiden- 
tial synod did forbear. 

Acts, XV. 1, 2, 6, 7. 1 Chron. xv. 13. 2 Chron. xxix. 6, 
7. Acts, XV. 24, 28, 29. 

5. The synod's directions and determinations, 
so far as consonant to the word of God, are to be 
received with reverence and submission, not on- 
ly for their agreement therewith (which is the 
principal ground thereof, and without which 
they bind not at all) but also secondarily for the 
power whereby they are made, as being an or 
dinance of God appointed thereunto in his word 

Acts, r?. 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 147 

6, Because it is difficult, if not impossible, 
for many churches to come together in one 
place, in all their members universally ; there- 
fore they may assemble by their delegates or 
messengers, as the church at Antioch went not 
all to Jerusalem, but some select men for that 
purpose. Because none are or should be more 
fit to know the state of the churches, nor to 
advise of ways for the good thereof, than elders ; 
therefore it is fit that in the choice of the mes- 
sengers for such assemblies, they have special 
respect unto such ; yet inasmuch as not only 
Paul and Barnabas, but certain others also were 
sent to Jerusalem from Antioch, and when they 
were come to Jerusalem, not only the apostles 
and elders, but other brethren also do assemble 
and meet about the matter ; therefore synods 
are to consist both of elders and other church 
members endued with gifts and sent by the 
churches, nor excluding the presence of any 
brethren in the churches.* 

Acts, XV. 3, 22, 23. 

* It will be observed that the synods described in this chapter, 
are occasional meetings, and not permanent ecclesiastical bodies. 
Several such synods were had on the invitation of the civil au- 
thorities, in the first and second generations of New England. 
The synod at Saybrook which formed the Articles of Discipline, 
was the last. Those articles by providing for the stated meet- 
ing of pastors in associations, both local and general, prevented 
any further occasion for synods in Connecticut ; and asimilar 
arrangement has since been adopted elsewhere. B. 



148 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 



CHAP. XVII. 

Of the civil magistrate's power in matters ecclesiastical. 

1 . It is lawful, profitable, and necessary for 
christians to gather themselves together into 
church estate, and therein to exercise all the 
ordinances of Christ, according unto the word, 
although the consent of the magistrate could 
not be had thereunto ; because the apostles 
and christians in their tirne did frequently thus 
practice, when the magistrates being all of 
them Jewish or Pagan, and most persecuting 
enemies, would give no countenance or consent 
to such matters. 

Acts, ii. 41, 47, and iv. 1—3. 

2. Church government stands in no opposir 
tion to civil government of commonwealths, nor 
any w^ay intrencheth upon the authority of civil 
magistrates in their jurisdiction ; nor any whit 
weakeneth their hands in governing, but rather 
$trengtheneth them, and furthereth the people 
in yielding more hearty and conscionable obe- 
dience unto them, whatsoever some ill affected 
persons to the ways of Christ have suggested, 
to alienate the affection of kings and princes 
from the ordinances of Christ ; as if the king- 
dom of Christ in his church could not rise and 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 149 

Stand, without the falhng and weakening of 
their government, which is also of Christ : 
whereas the contrary is most true, that they 
may both stand together and flourish, the one 
being helpful unto the other, in their distinct 
and due administrations. 

John, xviii. 36. Acts, xxv. 8. Isa. xlix. 23. 

3. The power and authority of magistrates 
is not for the restraining of churches, or any 
other good works, but for the helping in and 
furthering thereof; and therefore the consent 
and countenance of magistrates, when it may 
be had, is not to be slighted, or hghtly esteemed, 
but on the contrary, it is part of the honor due 
to christian magistrates, to desire and crave 
their consent and approbation therein ; which 
being obtained, the churches may then proceed 
in their way with much more encouragement 
and comfort. 

Rom. xiii. 4. 1 Tim. ii. 2. 

4. It is not in the power of magistrates to 
compel their subjects to become church mem- 
bers, and to partake at the Lord's table ; for 
the priests are reproved that brought unworthy 
ones into the sanctuary : then, as it was unlaw- 
ful for the priests, so it is as unlawful to be done 
by civil magistrates ; those whom the church 
is to cast oat if they were in, the magistrate 
ought not to thrust them into the church, nor to 
hold them therein. 

Ezk. xliv. 7 9. 1 Cor. v. 11. 



150 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 

6. As it is unlawful for church officers to 
meddle with the sword of the magistrate, so it 
is unlawful for the magistrate to meddle with 
the work proper to church officers. The 
acts of Moses and David, who were not only 
princes, but prophets, were extraordinary, 
therefore not imitable. Against such usurpa- 
tion, the Lord witnessed by smiting Uzziah 
with leprosy, for presuming to offer incense. 

Matt. ii. 25, 26. 2 Chron. xxvi. 16, 17. 

6. It is the duty of the magistrate to take * 
care of matters of religion, and to improve his 
civil authority for the observing of the duties 
commanded in the first, as well as for observ- 
ing of the duties commanded in the second 
table. They are called Gods. The end of the 
magistrate's office, is not only the quiet and 
peaceable life of the subject in matters of 
righteousness and honesty, but also in matters 
of godliness, yea, of all godliness. Moses, 
Joshua, David, Solomon, Asa, Jehosaphat, 
Hezekiah, Josiah, are much commended by 
the Holy Gliost, for the putting forth their 
authority in matters of religion : on the contrary, 
such kings as have been failing this way, are 
frequently taxed and reproved by the Lord. 
And not only the kings of Judah, but also Job, 
Nehemiah, the king of Nineveh, Darius, Ar- 
taxerxes, Nebuchadnezzar, whom none looked 
at as types of Christ, (though were it so, there 
were no place for any just objection) are com- 



CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 151 

mended in the book of God, for exercising their 
authority this way. 

Psalm, Ixxxii. 6. 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. 1 Kings, xv, 14, and 
xxii. 43. 2 Kings, xii. 3, and xiv. 4, and xv. 35. 1 Kings, 
XX. 42. Job, xxxix. 25, and xxxi. 26, 28. Neh. xiii. Jonah, 
iii. 7. Ezra, vii. Dan. iii. 29. 

7. The object of the power of the magistrate 
are not things merely inward, and so not sub- 
ject to his cognizance and view, as unbehef, 
hardness of heart, erroneous opinions not vent- 
ed, but only such things as are acted by the 
outward man; neither is their power to be 
exercised in commanding such acts of the out- 
ward man, and punishing the neglect thereof, as 
are but mere inventions and devices of men, but 
about such acts as are commanded and forbid- 
den in the word ; yea, such as the word doth 
clearly determine, though not always clearly to 
the judgment of the magistrate or others, yet 
clearly in itself. In these he of right ought to 
put forth his authority, though oft-times actually 
he doth it not. 

1 Kings, XX. 28, 42. 

8. Idolatry, blasphemy, heresy, venting cor- 
Tupt and pernicious opinions that destroy the 
foundation, open contempt of the word preach- 
ed, profanation of the Lord's day, disturbing the 
peaceable administration and exercise of the 
worship and holy things of God, and the like, are 
to be restrained and punished by civil authority. 

Deut. xiii. 1 King, xx. 28, 42. Dan. iii. 29. Zech. xiii. 
3. Neh. xiii. 31. 1 Tim. ii. 2. Rom. xiii. 4. 



152 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 



9. If any church, one or more, shall grow 
schismatical, rending itself from the commu- 
nion of other churches, or shall walk incorrigi- 
bly or obstinately in any corrupt way of their 
own, contrary to the rule of the word ; in such 
case the magistrate is to put forth his coercive 
power, as the matter shall require. The tribes 
on this side Jordan intended to make war against 
the other tribes, for building the altar of witness, 
whom they suspected to have turned away 
therein from following of the Lord.* 

Josh. xxii. 

* This chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement, 
Chap- VIL The difference between the two may be partly be- 
cause the Cambridge Platform was framed in New England, 
under a puritan magistracy, while the Heads of Agreement were 
drawn up in old England, after the restoration, under a govern- 
ment which was enforcing conformity to the established church 
of England. B. 






CONFESSION OF FAITH, 



OWNED AND CONSENTED TO 



PLDERS AND M ESSENCE R3 



OE THE 



\)uxt\}tB m i\)t C^olong of dTcnnaticut^ 

IN NEW ENGLAND; 
ASSEMBLED BY DELEGATION AT SAYBROOKj 

SEPTEMBER 9, 1708. 



Eph. 4 : 5. One Faith. 

Col. 2 : 5. Joying and beholding your order, and the stead- 
fastness of your faith in Christ. 



NEW LONDON, CONN. PRINTED, 1710. 



The following memorandum is inserted in this placb, 
BY the order of the General Association of Connec- 
ticut, AT their session AT Wethersfield, June, 1842. 



N. B. For the right understanding of 
the relation which the following Con- 
fession of Faith has to the Congrega- 
tional ministers and churches of Con- 
necticut, the attention of the reader is 
directed to the eighth article of the Heads 
of Agreement, and the practice of the 
associations and churches based on that 
article. 



PREFACE. 



Among the memorable Providences relating 
to our English Nation in the last century, must 
be acknowledged the settling of English Colo- 
nies in the American parts of the world; 
among all which this hath been peculiar unto 
and to the distinguishing glory of that tract 
called New-England, that the colonies there 
were originally formed, not for the advantage 
of trade, and a worldly interest ; but upon the 
most noble foundation, even of religion, and 
the Liberty of their Consciences, with respect 
unto the ordinances of the Gospel administered 
in the purity and power of them ; a happiness 
then not to be enjoyed in their native soil. 

We joyfully congratulate the religious liber- 
ty of our brethren, in the late auspicious reign 
of K. Wilham and Q. Mary, of blessed mem- 
ory, and in the present glorious reign, and 
from the bottom of our hearts bless the Lord, 
whose perogative it is to reserve the times and 
seasons in his own hand ; who also hath inspir- 
ed the pious mind of her most sacred Majesty, 
whose reign we constantly and unfeignedly 
pray may be long and glorious, with royal re- 
solutions, inviolably to maintain the toleration. 

Deus enim — \mQ Otia fepit. 



156 PREPACE. 

Undoubtedly if the same had been the hber^ 
ty of those times, our fathers would have been 
far from exchanging a most pleasant Idind) dulce 
solum patrice) for a vast and how^ling wilder- 
ness ; since for the enjoyment of so desirable 
liberty, a considerable number of learned, wor- 
thy, and pious persons, were, by divine im- 
pulse and extraordinary concurrence of dispo- 
sitions, engaged to adventure their lives, fam- 
ilies, and estates, upon the vast ocean, follow- 
ing the Lord into a wilderness^ a land then 
not sown :* wherein innumerable difficulties 
staring them in the face, were outbid by heroic 
resolution, magnanimity, and confidence in the 
Lord alone. Our fathers trusted in the Lord 
and were delivered, they trusted in him and 
were not confounded,^ It w^as their care to he 
with the Lord, and their indulgence, that the 
Lord was with them,X to a wonder, preserving, 
supporting, protecting, and animating them ; 
dispatching and destroying the pagan natives 
by extraordinary sickness and mortality, that 
there might be room for his people to serve 
the Lord our God in.^ It was the glory of 
our fathers, that they heartily professed the 
only rule of their religion, from the very first, 
to be the Holy Scripture, according whereunto, 
so far as they were persuaded, upon diligent 
inquiry, solicitous search, and faithful prayer, 
conformed was their faith, their worship, to- 

* Jer. 2:2. f Psalms 22 : 4, 5. 

t 2 Chron, 15 : 2. ^ Psalms 80 : 8, 9. 



PREFACE. 157 

gether with the whole administration of the 
house of Christ, and their manners, allowance 
being given to human failures and imperfec- 
tions. 

That which they were most solicitous about, 
and wherein their liberty had been restrained, 
respecting the w^orship of God, and the govern- 
ment of the Church of Christ, according to his 
own appointment, their faith and profession of 
rehgion being the same w^hich was generally 
received in all the reformed churches of Eu- 
rope, and in substance the Assembly's Con- 
fession, as shall be shown anon. 

It cannot be denied, that the usage of the 
Christian Church, w^hose faith wholly rested 
upon the Word of God respecting Confessions 
of Faith, is very ancient, and that which is 
universally acknowleged to be most so, and of 
universal acceptance and consent, is commonly 
called the Apostles' Creed, a symbol, sign, or 
badge of the Christian religion, called the Apos- 
tles', not because they composed it, for then it 
must have been received into the canon of the 
Holy Bible, but because the matter of it agxe- 
eth with the doctrine, and is taken out of the 
writings of the Apostles. Consequent hereunto, 
as the necessity of the Church, for the correc- 
ting, condemning, and suppressing of heresy 
and error required, have been emitted, ancient 
and famous Confessions of Faith, composed 
and agreed upon by Oecumenical Councils, 
e. g. of Nice against Arius, of Constantinople 

lo 



158 PREFACE. 

against Macedonius, of Ephesus agctinst Nes- 
torius, of ChalGedon against Eutyches. xind 
when the hght of reformation broke forth to the 
dispersing of popish darkness, the reformed 
nations agreed upon Confessions of Faith, fam- 
ous in the world, and of especial service to 
theirs and standing ages. And among those of 
latter times, published in our nation, most wor- 
thy of repute and acceptance, we take to be the 
Confession of Faith, composed by the reverend 
Assembly of Divines convened at Westminster, 
with that of the Savoy, in the substance, and in 
expressions for the most, part the same ; the 
former* professedly assented and attested to, 
by the Fathers of our country, by unanimous 
vote of the Synod of Elders and Messengers of 
the Churches, met at Cambridge, the last of the 
6th month, 1648: the latter owned and con- 
sented to by the Elders and Messengers of the 
Churches assembled at Boston, May 12th, 
1680. The same, we doubt not to profess, to 
have been the constant faith of the churches in 
this Colony, from the first foundation of them. 
And that it may appear to the Christian world, 
that our churches do not maintain difi^ring 
opinions in the doctrine of religion, nor are 
desirous, for any reason, to conceal the faith 
we are persuaded of, the Elders and Messen- 
gers of the Churches in this Colony of Con- 
necticut, in New England, by virtue of the 
appointment and encouragement of the Hon- 

* See the Preface to the Platform of Church Discipline. 



PREFACE. 159 

orable the General Assembly, convened by 
delegation at Say brook, September 9th, 1708, 
unanimously agreed, that the Confession of 
Faith, owned and consented unto by the Elders 
and Messengers of the Churches assembled at 
Boston, in New England, May 12th, 1680, be- 
ing the second session of that Synod, be re- 
commended to the Honorable General Assem- 
bly of this Colony at their next session, for their 
public testimony thereto, as the faith of the 
Churches of this Colony ; which Confession, 
together with the Heads of Union, and Articles 
for the Administration of Church Govern- 
ment, herewith emitted, were presented unto, 
and approved and established by the said Gen- 
eral Assembly, at New Haven, on the 14th of 
October, 1708. 

This Confession of Faith, we offer as our 
firm persuasion, well and fully grounded upon 
the Holy Scripture, and commend the same 
unto all, and particularly to the people of our 
Colony, to be examined, accepted, and constant- 
ly maintained. We do not assume to ourselves, 
that any thing be taken upon trust from us, but 
commend to our people these following coun- 
sels : 

1. That you he immovably and unchanged 
ably agreed in the only sufficient, and invaria- 
ble rule of religion which is the Holy Scrip- 
ture, the fixed Canon* uncapable of addition 
or diminution. You ought to account nothing 

* Isa. 8 : 20. 



160 PREFACE. 

;ancient, that will not stand by this rule,* nor 
any thing new that wilL Do not hold your- 
-selves bound to unscriptural rites in religion, 
wherein custom itself doth many times mis- 
guide. Believe it to be the honor of religion 
to resign and captivate our wisdom and faith to 
Divine revelation.! 

II. That you he determined by this Rule 
in the whole of religion. That your faith he 
right and Divine, the Word of God must he 
the foundation of it, and the authority of the 
Word the reason of it^X You may believe the 
most important articles of Faith with no more 
than a human faith : And this is evermore the 
cause, when the principle Faith is resolved 
into, is any other than the Holy Scripture. 
For an orthodox Christian to resolve his faith 
into education, instruction, and the persuasion of 
others, is not a higher reason, than a Papist^ Ma- 
hometan, or Pagan can produce for his religion. 

Pay also unto God the worship, that will 
bear the trial of and receive establishment by 
this rule. Have always in readiness a Divine 
warrant for all the worship you perform to God. 
Believe that worship is accepted, and that only, 
which is directed unto and commanded, and 
hath the promise of a blessing from the Word 
of God. Believe that worship not divinely com- 
manded is in vain,\\ nor will answer the neces- 

* Rev. 21 : 18, 19. f Jer. 6 : 16 ; Matt. 19 : 8, or 44 : 17. 
$ Matt. 11 : 27 ; iJohn 5 ; 9. ^LukelO;26. IIMatt.l5:9 



PREFACE. 161 

sities and expectations of a Christian, and is a 
worshipping you know not what.* Beheve in 
all divine worship, it is not enough that this 
or that act of worship is not forbidden in the 
Word of God ; if it be not commanded, and 
you perform it, you may fear that you will be 
found guilty and exposed to divine displeasure. t 
Nadah and Abihu paid dear for offering in di- 
vine worship that which the Lord commanded 
them not. It is an honor done unto Christ, 
when you account that only decent, orderly, 
and convenient in his house, which depends 
upon the institution and appointment of himself, 
who is the only Head and Lawgiver of his 
church. 

in. That you be well-grounded in the firm 
truths of religion. We have willingly taken 
pains to add the Holy Scriptures, whereon 
every point of faith contained in this Confes- 
sion doth depend, and is borne up by, and com- 
mend the same to your diligent perusal, that 
you be established in the truth, and your faith 
rest upon its proper basis, the Word of God.| 
Follow the example of the noble Bereans, 
search the Scriptures, grow in grace and the 
knowledge of Christ, be not children in under- 
standing, but men. Labor for a sound, confirm- 
ed knowledge of these points in the evidence 
of them. See that they be deeply rooted in 

* John, 4 : 22 ; Jer. 1 : 22. t Lev. 10:1,2. 
t Acts, 17 : 10, 11 ; John, 5 : 39 ; 2Pet. 3 ; 18 ; I Cor. U : 20. 

159 



162 PREFACE. 

your minds and hearts, that so you be not an 
easy prey to such as lie in wait to deceive.'* 
For the want hereof to be condoled is the un- 
happiness of many, ever learning, and never 
coming to the knowledge of the truth.t 

IV. That having applied the rule of Holy 
Scripture to all the Articles of this Confession^ 
and found the same upon trials the unchange- 
able and eternal truths of God,X you remem- 
ber and hold them fast, contend earnestly for 
them as the faith once delivered to the saints. 
Value them as your great charter, the instru- 
ment of your salvation, the evidence of your 
not failing of the grace of God, and receiving 
a crown that fadeth not away.^ Maintain them, 
and every of them, all your days, with undaunt- 
ed resolution against all opposition, whatever 
the event be, and the same transmit safe and 
pure to posterity : Having brought the truth on 
. no hand sell it. Believe || the truth will make 
you free: Faithful is he that hath promised: 
So shall none take away your crown. 

Finally : Do not think it is enough that your 
faith and order be according to the Word of 
God, but live accordingly.^^ It is not enough 
to believe well, you run yourself into the great- 
est hazard unless you be careful to live well, 
and that this be,tt all your life and conversation 



Eph. 4 : 13, 14. f 2 Tim. 3:7. % Rev. 3:3; Jude, 3. 

1 Cor. 15 : 18 : 1 Cor. 16 : 13 ; Psal. 78 : 5. 
|] John, 23 : 23 ; John, 8 : 32 ; Heb. 10 : 13 ; Rev. 3 : 11. 
«* Tit. 2: 11, 12. ft Gal. 1:16; Mic. 6:8. 



I 



PREFACE. 163 

must be agreeable to the rule of God's Word. 
This is the rule of a Christian conversation and 
practical reformation.* Rest not in the form 
of godliness, denying tliepov-er of it. Stir up 
an holy zeal, strengthen the things that remain 
that are ready to die. Be not carried away 
with the corruptions, temptations, and evil ex- 
amples of the times, but be blameless and with-- 
out rebuke, the sons of God in a froward gen- 
eration,i they shall vjalk with me in white^ 
for they are loorthy. 

Remember ye our brethren in this colony, 
that we are a part of that body,| for which the 
providence of God hath wrought wonders, and 
are obliged by and accountable for all the mer- 
cies dispensed from the beginning of our fathers' 
settling this country until now. There he spake 
with us.^ That the practical piety and serious 
religion of our progenitors is exemplary and for 
our imitation, II and will reflect confounding 
shame on us, if we prove degenerate. The 
Lord grant that thy noble design of our fathers 
in coming to this land, may not be forgotten by 
us, nor by our children after us, even the interest 
of rehgion, which we can never exchange for a 
temporal interest without the foulest degener- 
acy, and most inexcusable defection.** To con- 
clude, the solemn rebukes of Providence, from 

* 2 Tim.3:]5; Rev. 3 : 19; Rev. 3:2; Phil.2:15. 
t Rev. 3:4. % Hosea, 12 : 2, 3. 
. 6 Hosea, 32:4. |1 2 Tim. 1 : 5 ; Job. 8 : 8. 
** Exod.l5:2, 17; Jer. 2:21. 



164 PREFACE. 

time to time, in a series of judgments, and in 
particular, the general drought in the summer 
pasty together with the grevious disappoint- 
ment of our military undertakings the distres- 
ses, sickness, and mortality of our camp, cannot 
successfully he improved but by a self-humb- 
ling consideration of our ways, and a thorough 
repentance of all that is amiss* So will 
the God of our fathers be our God, and he will 
be a wall of fire round about us, and the glory 
in the midst of us in this present, and all suc- 
ceeding generations. Amen. 

* Isa. 26 : 9 ; Gen. 43 : 23 ; Zech. 2 : 5. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. I. 



OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 



I. 

Although the light of nature, and the works 
of creation and Providence, do so far manifest 
the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to 
leave men inexcusable f- yet they are not suffi- 
cient to give that knowledge of God, and of 
his will, which is necessary unto salvation:^ 
Therefore it pleased the Lord at sundry times, 
and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and 
to declare that his will unto his Church f and 
afterwards, for the better preserving and prop- 
agating of the truth, and for the more sure es- 
tablishment and comfort of the Church against 
the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of 
Satan and of the world, to commit the same 
wholly to writing;^ which maketh the Holy 
Scripture to be most necessary ;® those for- 
mer ways of God's revealing his will unto his 
people, now ceased/ 

a Rom. 2 : 14, 15 ; Rom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Psal. 19 : 1, 2, 3. 
Rom. 1 : 32 ; chap. 2:1. b l Cor. 1:21; chap. 2 : 13, 
14. c Heb. 1, 1, 2. d Prov.' 22 : 19, 20, 21 ; Luke, 1, 
3, 4 ; Rom. 15 ; 4 ; Matt. 4 : 4, 7, 10 ; Isa. 8 : 19, 20. 
e 2 Tim. 3 : 15 ; 2 Pet. 1 : X9. f Heb. 1 : 1, 2. 



166 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IL 

Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the 
word of God written, are now contained all the 
books of the Old and New Testament, which 
are these : 

Of the Old Testament. 

Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deu- 
teronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 Samuel, 2 
Samuel, 1 Kings, 2 Kings, 1 Chronicles, 2 
Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Job, 
Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, The Song of 
Songs, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Eze- 
kiel, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jo- 
nah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, 
Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi. 

Of The New Testament, 

Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, The Acts of 
the Apostles, Paul's Epistle to the Romans, 

1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephe- 
sians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 Thessalo- 
nians, 2 Thessalonians, 1 to Timothy, 2 to Tim- 
othy, to Titus, to Philemon, the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, the Epistle of James, the first and 
second Epistles of Peter, the first, second, and 
third Epistles of John, the Epistle of Jude, the 
Revelation. 

All which are given by the inspiration of God, 
to be the rule of faith and life.s 

g Luke 16: 29, 31; Eph. 2 : 20; Rev. 22 : 18, 19; 

2 Tim. 3 : 16. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 167 

TIL 

The books commonly called Apocrypha not 
being of divine inspiration, are no part of the 
canon of the Scripture ; and therefore are of 
no authority in the Church of God, nor to be 
any otherwise approved, or made use of, than 
other human writings.^ 

liLuke 24 : 27, 44 ; Rom. 3 : 2 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 21. 

IV. 

The authority of the Holy Scripture, for 
which it ought to be believed and obeyed, de- 
pendeth not upon the testimony of any man or 
church, but wholly upon God, (who is truth it- 
self) the author thereof; and therefore it is to 
be received because it is the word of God.^ 

i 2 Pet. 1 : 19, 21 ; 2 Tim. 3 : 16 ; 1 John, 5; 9; 
1 Thes. 2 : 13. 

V. 

We may be moved and induced by the tes- 
timony of the Church, to a high and reverend 
esteem of the Holy Scripture ; ^ and the heav- 
enliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doc- 
trine, the majesty of the style, the consent of 
all the parts, the scope of the whole, (which is 
to give all glory to God) the full discovery it 
makes of the only way of man^s salvation, the 
many other incomparable excellencies, and the 
entire perfection thereof, are arguments where- 
by it doth abundantly evidence itself to be the 



168 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

word of God : yet notwithstanding, our full 
persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth 
and divine authority thereof, is from the inward 
work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by 
and with the word in our hearts.^ 

kl Tim. 2 : 15. 1 1 John, 2 : 20, 27 ; John, 16 : 13, 14 ; 
1 Cor. 3: 10, 11, 12; Isa. 59: 21. 

VL 

The whole counsel of God, concerning all 
things necessary for his own glory, man's sal- 
vation^ faith, and life, is either expressly set 
down in Scripture, or by good and necessary 
consequence may be deduced from Scripture ; 
unto which nothing at any time is to be added, 
whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or 
traditions of men. ^ Nevertheless we acknowl- 
edge the inward illumination of the Spirit of 
God to be necessary for the saving understand- 
ing of such things as are revealed in the word ; " 
and there are some circumstances concerning 
the worship of God, and government of the 
Church, common to human actions and socie- 
ties, which are to be ordered by the light of 
nature, and Christian prudence, according to 
the general rules of the word, which are al- 
ways to be observed. ^ 

m 2 Tim. 3 : 15, 16, 17 ; Gal. 1 : 8, 9 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 2, 
15, n John 6 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 9, 10, 11, 12. o i Cor. U : 
13, 14, and chap. 14 : 26, 40. 

VIL 

All things in Scripture are not alike plain in 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH, 169 

themselves, nor alike clear unto all ; p yet those 
things which are necessary to be known, be- 
lieved, and observed, for salvation, are so clear- 
ly propounded and opened in some place of 
the Scripture or other, that not only the learn- 
ed, but the unlearned, in a due use of the or- 
dinary means may attain unto a sufficient under- 
standing of them. ^ 

P2 Pet. 3: 16. <1 Psal. 119: 105, 130 ; Heb. 2 ; 2. 

VIII. 

The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was 
the native language of the people of God of old) 
and the New Testament in Greek, (which at 
the time of writing of it was most generally 
known to the nations) being immediately inspir- 
ed by God, and by his singular care and prov- 
idence kept pure in all ages, are therefore au- 
thentical ; ^ so as in all controversies of reli- 
gion the Church is finally to appeal to them. ^ 
But because these original tongues are not 
known to all the people of God, who have right 
unto and interest in the scriptures, and are 
commanded in the fear of God to read and 
search them,^ therefore they are to be translated 
into the vulgar language of every nation unto 
which they come, ^ that the word of God dwell- 
ing plentifully in all, they may worship him in 
an acceptable manner, ^^ and through patience 
and comfort of the Scriptures may have hope. ^ 

rMatt. 5 : 18. s Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts, 15 : 15 ; John, 5 : 39, 
46. t John, 5 : 39. ui Cor. 14 : 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28. 
vColB: 10. xRom. 15:4. 

15 



170 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IX. 

The infallible rule of interpretation of Scrip- 
ture, is the Scripture itself; and therefore, 
when there is a question about the true and full 
sense of any Scripture (which is not manifold, 
but one) it must be searched and known by 
other places, that speak more clearly. ^ 

y 2 Pet. 1 : 20, 21 ; Acts, 15 : 15, 16. 

X. 

The Supreme Judge, by whom all contro- 
versies of religion are to be determined, and all 
decrees of councils, opinions of ancient wri- 
ters, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are 
to be examined, and in whose sentence we are 
to rest, can be no other but the Holy Scripture 
delivered by the Spirit, into which Scripture 
so delivered, our faith is finally resolved.'^ 

*Matt. 22 : 29, 31 ; Eph. 2 : 20 ; Acts, 28 : 25. 



CHAP. n. 

OP GOD, AND OF THE HOLY TRINITY. 
I. 

There is but one only^ living and true 
God ;^ who is infinite in being and perfection,*^ 
a most pure spirit,^ invisible,® without body, 
parts, ^ or passions, s immutable,^ immense,^ 
eternal,^ incomprehensible,^ almighty, "™ most 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 171 

wise, " most holy, ° most free,? most absolute, ^ 
working all things according to the counsel of 
his own immutable and most righteous will,^ 
for his own glory, ^ most loving,^ gracious, 
merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness 
and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and 
sin ; ^ the re warder of them that dihgently seek 
him,'^ and withal, most just and terrible in his 
judgments, ^ hating all sin,y and who will by 
no means clear the guilty. ^ 

a Deut. 6:4; 1 Cor. 8 : 4, 6. b i Thes. 1 ; 9 ; Jer. 
10 : 10. c Job, 1 : 7, 8, 9, and 26 : 14. d John 4 : 24. 
e 1 Tim. 1 : 17. f Deut. 4 : 15, 16 ; John, 4 : 24; Luke, 24: 
39. g Acts, 14: 11, 15. h James, 1 : 17 ; Mai. 3:6. i 1 
Kings, 8 : 27 ; Jer. 23 : 23, 24. k Rom. 1 : 20 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 
17 ; Psal. 90 : 2. 1 Psal. 145 : 3. m Gen. 17:1; Rev. 4 : 
8. n Rom. 16:27. o Isa. 6 : 3. P Psal. 115:3. qExod. 
3:14. rEph. 1:11. s Rom. 11:38. t i John, 4 : 8, 16. 
u Exod. 34 : 6, 7. w Heb. 11:6. x Neh. 9 ; 32, 33. y Psal. 
6 : 5, 6. zExod. 34: 7 ; Nah. 1 : 2, 3. 

II. 

God hath all life, ^ glory, ^ goodness, ^ bless- 
edness, '^ in and of himself ; and is alone in and 
unto himself all-sufficient, not standing in need 
of any creatures which he hath made, ^ nor de- 
riving any glory from them, ^ but only manifest- 
ing his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them. 
He is the alone fountain of all being, of whom, 
through whom, and to whom are all things ; ^ 
and hath most sovereign dominion over them, 
to do by them, for them, or upon them, whatso- 
ever himself pleaseth.^ In his sight all things 
are open and manifest ; ^ his knowledge is infi- 



172 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

nite, infallible, and independent upon the crea- 
ture ; ^ so as nothing is to him contingent or 
uncertain. ^ He is most holy in all his counsels, 
in all his works, and in all his commands."* 
To him is due from angels and men, and every 
other creature, whatsoever worship, service, or 
obedience, as creatures, they owe unto the Cre- 
ator, and whatever he is further pleased to re- 
quire of them. " 

3 John 5 : 26. b Acts, 7:2. e Psal. 119 ; 68. d i Tim. 
6 : 15 ; Rom. 9:5. e Acts, 17 : 24, 25. f Job, 22 : 2, 3. 
g Rom. 11 : 36. h Rev. 4:11; 1 Tim. 6 : 15 ; Dan. 4 ; 
25 31, 34, 35. i Heb. 4 : 13. k Rom. 11 : 33, 34 ; Psal. 
147:5. 1 Acts, 15:18; Ezek. 11 : 5. m Psal. 145 : 17; 
Rom. 7; 12. nRev. 5 : 12, 13, 14. 

IIL 

In the unity of the Godhead there be three 
persons of one substance, power, and eternity ; 
God the Father, God the Son, and God the 
Holy Ghost. ® The Father is of none, neither 
begotten, nor proceeding ; the son is eternally 
begotten of the Father ; p the Holy Ghost eter- 
nally proceeding from the Father and the Son. ^ 
Which doctrine of the Trinity is the foundation 
of all our communion with God, and comforta- 
ble dependence upon him, 

o 1 John, 5:7; Matt. 3 : 16, 17 ; chap. 28 : 19 ; 2 Cor. 
13 : 14. P John, 1 : 14, 18. q John, 15: 26 ; Gal. 4:6; 
2 Cor. 13 : 14. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 173 

CHAP. III. 

OP god's eternal decrees* 

I. 

God from all Eternity did by the most wise 
and holy comisel of his own will, freely and un- 
changeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass ; * 
yet so as thereby neither is God the author of 
sin,^ nor is riolence offered to the will of the 
creatures, nor is the liberty or contingency of 
second causes taken away but rather estab- 
lished.^ 

aEph. 1 : 11 ; Rom. 11 : 33 ; Heb. 6 : 17 ; Rom. 9 ; 
15, 18. b James, 1 : 13, 14 ; 1 John, 1 : 5. c Acts, 2 : 23 ; 
chap. 4; 27, 28 ; Matt. 17 : 12 ; John, JO : 11 ; Prov. 16 : 33, 

II. 

Although God knows whatsoever may or can 
come to pass upon all supposed conditions;*^ 
yet hath he not decreed any thing, because he 
foresaw it as future, or that which would come 
to pass upon such conditions.® 

dActs, 15 : 18, 15, and 23 : 11, 12 ; Matt. 11 : 21,23. 
e Rom. 9: 11, 13, 16,18. 

III. 

By the decree of God, for the manifestation 
of his glory, some men and angels ^ are predes- 
tined unto everlasting life, and others fore-or- 
dained to everlasting death. ^ 

f 1 Tim. 5 : 21 ; Matt. 25 : 41 ; Eph. 1 : 5, 6 ; Prov. 
16 : 4. e Rom. 9 : 22, 23. 

l6a 



174 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IV. 

These angels and men, thus predestinated and 
fore-ordained, are particularly and unchangea- 
bly designed, and their number is so certain and 
definite, that it cannot be either increased or di- 
minished. ^ 

bSTim. 2: 19 ; John, 13 : 18. 



Those of mankind that are predestinated 
unto life, God, before the foundation of the 
world was laid, according to his eternal and im- 
mutable purpose, and the secret counsel and 
good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, 
unto everlasting glory, ^ out of his mere free 
grace and love, without any foresight of faith 
or good works, or perseverance in either of 
them, or any other thing in the creature, as 
conditions, or causes moving him thereunto, ^ 
and all to the praise of his glorious grace.^ 

i Eph. 1 : 4, 9, 11 ; Rom. 8 : 30 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 9 ; 1 Thes. 
6:9. k Rom. 9:11, 33, 16 ; Eph. 1 : 4, 9. 1 Eph. 1 : 6, 12. 

VL 

As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, 
so hath he by the eternal and most free purpose 
of his will fore-ordained all the means there- 
unto."^ Wherefore they who are elected, be- 
ing fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ, " 
are effectually called unto faith in Christ by 
his Spirit working in due season, are justified, 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 175 

adopted, sanctified,^ and kept by his power, 
through faith unto salvation, p Neither are any- 
other redeemed by Christ, or effectually called, 
justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but 
the elect only.^ 

m 1 Pet. 1:2; Eph. 1 : 4, 5, and chap. 2 : 10 ; 2 Thes. 
2 : 13. n 1 Thes. 5 : 9, 10 ; Tit. 2 : 14. oRom. 8 : 30 ; 
Eph. 1 : 5 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 13. P 1 Pet. 1 : 5. q John 7:9; 
6 : 64, 65 ; 8 : 47, and 10 : 26 ; Rom. 8 : 28, to the end : 
1 John 2 : 19. 

VII. 

The rest of mankind, God was pleased, ac- 
cording to the unsearchable counsel of his own 
will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mer- 
cy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign 
power over his creatures, to pass by, and to or- 
dain them to dishonor and wrath for their sin, to 
the praise of his glorious justice.^ 

rMatt. 11 : 25, 26 ; Rom. 9 : 17, 18, 21, 22 ; 2 Tim. 
2 : 19, 20; Jude, 4: 1 Pet. 2 : 8. 

VIII. 

The doctrine of this high mystery of predes- 
tination is to be handled with special prudence 
and care, ® that men attending the will of God 
revealed in his word, and yielding obedience 
thereunto, may from the certainty of their effec- 
tual vocation, be assured of their eternal elec- 
tion. ^ So shall this doctrine afford matter of 
praise, reverence and admiration of God, ^ and 
of humility, diligence, and abundant consolation 
to all that sincerely obey the Gospel.^ 



176 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

8 Rom. 9 : 20, 11, 33 ; Deut. 29 : 29. t2 Pet. 1 : 10. 
« Eph. 1 : 6 ; Rom. 11 : 33. w Rom. 11:5, and 6 : 20 ; 
2 Pet. 1 : 10 ; Rom. 8 : 33 : Luke 10 : 20. 



CHAP. IV. 



OF CREATION. 



I. 

It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, ^ for the manifestation of the glory of his 
eternal power, wisdom, and goodness,^ in the 
beginning to create and make of nothing the 
world, and all things therein, whether visible or 
invisible, in the space of six days and all very 
good.^ 

aHcb. 1:2; John 1 : 2, 3 ; Gen. 1:2; Job, 26 : 13, 
and 33 : 4. b Rom, 1 : 20 ; Jer. 10:12; Psal. 104 : 24, 
and 33 : 5, 6. c Gen. i chap. ; Heb. 11:3; Col. 1 : 16 ; 
Acts, 17 : 24. 

11. 

After God had made all other creatures, he 
created man, male and female, ^ with reasona- 
ble and im.mortal souls, ® endued with knowl- 
edge, righteousness and true holiness, after his 
own image, ^ having the law of God written in 
their hearts, ^ and power to fulfil it ; ^ and yet 
under a possibility of transgressing, being left 
to the liberty of their own will, which was sub- 
ject to change.* Besides this law written in 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 177 

their hearts, they received a command not to eat 
of the tree of knowledge of good and evil ; 
which whilst they kept they were happy in their 
communion with God, ^ and had dominion over 
the creatures. ^ 

d Gen.l : 27. e Gen. 2:7; EccL 12 : 7 ; Luke. 23 : 43 ; 
Matt. 10 : 28. f Gen. 1 : 26 ; Col. 3 : 10 ; Eph. 4 : 24. 
g Rom. 2 : 14, 15. h Eccl. 7 : 29. i Gen. 3:6; Eccl. 7 : 
2S. k Gen. 3 : 8, 9, 10^ 11, 23. 1 Gen. 1 : 26, 28, and 2 : 17. 



CHAP. V. 

OF PROVIDENCE. 
I. 

God, the great Creator of all things, doth up- 
hold, * direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, 
actions, and things ^ from the greatest even to 
the least ^ by his most wise and holy provi- 
dence, ^ according to his infallible fore-knowl- 
edge ® and the free and immutable counsel of 
his own will, ^ to the praise of the glory of his 
wisdom, power, justice, goodness, and mercy .g 

a Heb. 1 : 3. bDan. 4 : 34, 35 ; Psal. 135 : 6 ; Acts; 17 : 
25, 26, 28, 29 ; Job. 38, 39, 40, 41, chapters. cMatt. 10 : 
29, 30, 31. ct Psal. 104 : 24 ; 15 : 3, and 145 : 17. e Acts, 
15 : 18 ; Psal. 94 : 8, 9, 10, 11. f Eph. 1:11; Psal. 33 : 
10, 11. gisa. 63 : 14 ; Eph. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 9 : 17 ; Gen 
45 : 17 ; Psalm 145 : 17. 



178 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

11. 

Although in relation to the fore-knowledge 
and decree of God the first cause, all things 
come to pass immutably and infallibly ;^ yet 
by the same providence he ordereth them to 
fall out, according to the nature of the second 
causes, either necessarily freely or contingent- 
ly.i 

h Acts, 2: 23. iJer. 31: 35; Exod. 21 : 13; Gen. 8 : 
22 ; Deut. 19:5; 1 Kings, 22 : 28, 34 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7. 

III. 

God, in his ordinary providence maketh use 
of means, ^ yet is free to work without,^ above,'" 
and against them at his pleasure.'* 

k Acts, 27 : 31, 44 ; Isa. 55 : 11 ; Hos. 2 : 21, 22. 1 Hos. 
1:7; Matt. 4:4; Job 34 : 10. m Rom. 4 : 19, 20, 21. 
n 2 Kings 6: 6 ; Dan. 3 : 27. 

IV. 

The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, 
and the infinite goodness of God so far mani- 
fest themselves in his providence, in that his de- 
terminate counsel extendeth itself even to the 
first fall and all other sins of angels and men,° 
(and that not by a bare permission,) p which 
also he most wisely and powerfully boundeth, ^ 
and otherwise ordereth and governeth in a 
saanifold dispensation, to his own most holy 
4^ds, ^ yet so as the sinfulness thereof proceed- 
ctli only from the creature, and not from God, 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH* 179 

who being most holy and righteous, neither is, 
nor can be the author or approver of sin. ^ 

oRom. 11 : 32, 33, 34 ; 2 Sam. 24 : 1, with 1 Chron. 21 : 
1 ; 1 Kings, 2 : 2, 22, 23 ; 1 Chron. 10 : 4, 13, 14 ; 2 Sam. 
6 : 10 ; Acts, 2 : 23, and 4 : 27, 28. P Acts, 14 : 16. q Psal. 
76 : 10 ; 1 Kings, 19 : 28. r Gen. 50 : 20 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7, 
13, 8 Jam. 1 : 13, 14, 17 ; 1 John. 2 : 16 ; Psal. 60 : 21. 

V. 

The most wise, righteous, and gracious God 
doth oftentimes leave for a season his own chil- 
dren to manifold temptations, and the corrup- 
tion of their own hearts, to chastise them for 
their former sins, or to discover unto them the 
hidden strength of corruption, and deceitfulness 
of their hearts, that they may be humbled, ^ and 
to raise them to a more close and constant de- 
pendence for their support upon him.self and to 
make them more watchful against all future oc- 
casions of sin,^ and for sundry other just and 
holy ends." 

t 2 Chron. 32 : 25, 26, 31 ; 2 Sam. 24 ; 1. u 2 Cor. 
12 : 7, 8, 9 ; Psal. 73, per tot. Psal. 77 : 1, 10, 12 ; Mark. 
14: 66 to the end ; John, 21 : 15, 16. 17. 

VI. 

As for those wicked and ungodly men, whom 
God as a righteous Judge, for former sins, doth 
blind and harden, ^' from them he not only with- 
holdeth his grace, whereby they might have 
been enlightened in their understandings, and 
wrought upon in their hearts, ^ but sometimes 



180 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

also withdraweth the gifts which they had/ and 
exposeth them to such objects, as their corrup- 
tion makes occasion of sin ; ^' and withal gives 
them over to their own lusts, the .temptations of 
the world, and the power of Satan, ^ whereby 
it comes to pass that they harden themselves 
under those means even which God useth for 
the softening of them. ^ 

wRom. i : 24, 26, 28 ; Rom. 11 : 7, 8. xDeut. 29: 4. 
yMatt. 13 : 12 ; Matt. 25 : 29. z Deut. 2 : 30 ; 2 Kings 
8 : 12, 13. aPsal. 8:11, 12. ^Exod. 7 : 3, and 8 : 15, 33 ; 
2 Cor. 2 : 14, 16 ; Isa. 8 : 14 ; 1 Pet, 2 : 7, 8 ; Isa. 16 : 9, 
10, with Acts, 28 : 26, 27. 

VIL 

As the Providence of God doth in general 
reach to all creatures, so after a most special 
manner it taketh care of his church, and dispo- 
seth all things for the good thereof, ° 

c 1 Tim. 4:10; Amos. 9 : 8, 9 ; Rom. 8 : 28 ; Isa. 43 i 
3, 4, 5, 14. 



CHAP. VL 

OF THE FALL OF MAN, OF SIN, AND OF THE PUNISH- 
MENT THEREOF. 

I. 

God having made a covenant of works and 
life thereupon, ^ with our first parents, and all 
their posterity inthem,^ they being seduced by 



A C0i\F£SSI0i\ or FAITH. 181 

the subtilty and temptation of Satan, did willful- 
ly transgress the law of their creation, and break 
the covenant in eating the forbidden fruit. ^ 

aRom. 10 : 5. bRom. 5 : 12, 13 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22. 
cGen. 3 : 13; 2 Cor. 11 : 3. 

II. 

By this sin they, and w^e in them fell from 
original righteousness and communion with 
God, *^ and so became dead in sin,^ and wholly 
defiled in all the faculties and parts of soul 
and body/ 

dGen. 3 : 6, 7, 8 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Rom. 3 : 23. eGen. 
2 : 17 ; Eph. 2 : 1. f Tit. 1 : 15 ; Gen. 6:5; Jer. 17 : 9 ; 
Rom. 3: 10 to 19. 

III. 

They being the root and by God's appoint- 
ment standing in the room and stead of all man- 
kind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, » and 
corrupted nature conveyed to all their posteri- 
ty descending from them by ordinary genera- 
tion.^ 

gGen. 1 : 27, 28 ; Gen. 2 : 16, 17 ; Acts, 16 : 26 ; Rom. 

5 ; 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22, 45, 49. h Psal. 
61:5; Gen. 5 :3; Job, 14;4, and 15 : 14. 

IV. 

From this original corruption whereby we are 
utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite 
to all good, ^ and wholly inclined to all evil, ^ 
do proceed all actual transgressions.^ 

i Rom. 5 : 6, and 8 : 7, and 7 : 18 ; Col. 1 : 21. k Gen. 

6 : 5, and 8 : 21 ; Rom. 3 : 10, 1 1, 12. 1 Jam. 1 : 14, 15 ; 
Eph. 2 : 2, 3 ; Matt. 15 : 19. 

17 



182 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



This corruption of nature during this life, 
doth remain in those that are regenerated ;"* and 
although it be through Christ pardoned and 
mortified, yet both itself and all the motions 
thereof are truly and properly sin." 

m 1 John 1 : 8, 10 ; Rom. 7 : 14, 17, 18, 23 ; Jam. 3:2; 
Prov. 20 : 9 ; Eccl 7 : 20. n Rom. 7 : 5, 7, 8, 24 ; Gal. 
5: 17. 

VI. 

Every sin, both original and actual, being a 
transgression of the righteous law of God, and 
contrary thereunto, ° doth in its own nature 
bring guilt upon the sinner,P whereby he is 
bound over to the wrath of God,^ and curse of 
the law,^ and so made subject to death,^ with 
all miseries, spiritual,' temporal," and eternal.'^ 

o 1 John. 3 : 4. P Rom. 20 •- 15, and 3 : 9, 19. q Eph. 2 : 
3. rGaL3:10. sRom. 1:23. t Eph, 4 : 18. uRom. 8^ 
20 ; Lam. 3 : 39. w Matt. 24 : 41 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 9. 



CHAP. VII. 

OP god's covenant with man. 

I. 

The distance between God and the creature 
is so great, that although reasonable creatures 



A CONFESSION OF FaITH. 183 

do owe obedience unto him as their Creator, 
yet they never could have attained the rew^ard 
of hfe, but by some voluntary condescension 
on God's part, which he hath been pleased to 
express by way of covenant.^ 

a Isa. 40 : 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 ; Job. 9 : 32, 33 ; Psal 113: 
56, and 100 : 2, 3 ; Job 22 : 2, 3, and 35 : 7, 8 ; Luke 17 : 
10 ; Acts, 17 : 24, 25. 

II. 

The first covenant made with man, was a 
covenant of works,^ wherein life was promised 
to Adam, and in him to his posterity,^ upon 
condition of perfect and personal obedience.*^ 

b Gal. 3:12. c Rom. 10 : 5, and 5 : 12 to 20. ^ Gen. 2 : 
17; Gal. 3:10. 

Ill, 

Man by his fall having made himself unca- 
pable of life by that covenant, the Lord was 
pleased to make a second,^ commonly called the 
covenant of grace ; wherein he freely offereth 
unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, 
requiring of them Faith in him that they may 
be saved,^ and promising to give unto all those 
that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit to 
make them willing and able to believe.^ 

e Gal. 3:21; Rom. 3 : 20, 21 ; Gen. 3:5; Isa. 42 : 6. 
f Mark, 16 : 15, 16 ; .John. 3:16; Rom. 10 : 6, 10 ; Gal. 3 : 
11. S Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; John, 6 : 44, 45. 

IV. 

This covenant of grace is frequently set forth 
in Scripture by the name of a testament, in ref- 



184 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

erence to the death of Jesus Christ the tf stator, 
and to the everlastinci: mheritance, with all 
things belonging to it, therein bequeathed.*^ 

H Heb. 7: 23, and 9 : 15, 16, 17 ; Luke. 22 : 20 ; 1 Cor. 

11 : 25. 

V. 

Although this covenant hath been differently 
and variously administered in respect of Ordi- 
nances and institutions in the time of the law, 
and since the coming of Christ in the flesh,^ 
yet for the substance and efficacy of it, to all 
its spiritual and saving ends, it is one and the 
same,'^ upon the account of which various dis- 
pensations it is called the old and new testa- 
ment.^ 

i 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 7, 8, 9 ; Heb. 12 : 18 to 24 ; Col. 2 : 11, 

12 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 7, 8 and 10 : 25. k Gal. 3:3; Eph. 4 : 
5 ; Jer. 30 : 33, 34 ; Rom. 3 : 21, 22, 30, and 1 : 16. 
I 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 14. 



CHAP. VIII. 



OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 



I. 

It pleased God in his eternal purpose, to 
choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only be- 
gotten Son, according to a covenant made be- 
tween them both, to be the Mediator between 
God and man f- the prophet,^ priest,^ and king,^ 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 185 

the head and savior of his church,® the heir 
of all things/ and judge of the world :S unto 
whom he did from all eternity give a people to 
be his seed,^ and to be by him in time re- 
deemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glori- 
fied.^ 

a Isa. 42 : 1 ; 1 Pet 1 : 19, 20 ; John 3 : 16 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 
5. b Acts 3 : 22. c Heb. 5 : 5, 6. d Psal. 2:6; Luke 1 : 
33. eEph. 5 : 23. fHeb. 1 : 2. g Acts, 17 : 31. 
h John 17 : 6 ; Psal. 22 : 30 ; Isa. 53 : 10, i 1 Tim. 2:6; 
Isa. 55 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 30. 

II. 

The Son of God, the second Person in the 
Trinity, being very and Eternal God, of one 
substance and equal with the Father, did, when 
the fullness of time was come, take upon him 
man's nature,^ with all the essential properties 
and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin,^ 
being conceived by the power of the Holy 
Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her 
substance ;^ so that two whole perfect and dis- 
tinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood 
were inseparably joined together in one person, 
without conversion, composition, or confusion ;^ 
which person is very God and very man, yet 
one Christ, the only Mediator between God 
and man.® 

k John, 1 : 14, 17, and 5 : 20 ; Phil. 2:6; Gal. 4 : 4. 
I Heb. 2 : 14, 16, 17, and 4 : 15. m Luke, 1 : 27, 31, 35 ; 
Gal. 4:4. n Luke, 1 : 35 ; Rom. 9:5; Col. 2 : 9 ; 1 Pet. 
3 : 18 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 16. o Rom. 1 : 31 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 5. 

ira 



186 A CONFESSION GP FAITH. ~ 

III. 

The Lord Jesus Christ, in his human nature, 
thus united to the Divine, in the person of the 
Son, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy- 
Spirit above measure,^ having in him all the 
treasures of wisdom and knowledge, *i in 
whom it pleased the Father that all fullness 
should dwell, ^ to the end that being holy, harm- 
less, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, ® he 
might be thoroughly furnished to execute the 
office of a Mediator and Surety ; ^ which office 
he took not unto himself, but was thereunto 
called by his Father, " who also put all power 
and judgment into his hands, and gave him 
commandment to execute the same.^^ 

P Psal. 45 : 1 ; John, 3 : 34. q Col. 2:3. r Col. 1 : 
10. s Heb. 7 : 26 ; John, 1:14. t Acts, 10 : 38 ; Heb. 
12 : 24, and 7 : 22. u Heb. 5 : 4, 5. w John. 5 : 21, 27 ; 
Matt. 28 : 18 ; Acts 2 : 36. 

IV. 

The office the Lord Jesus Christ did most 
willingly undertake,^ which, that he might dis- 
charge he was made under the law,y and did 
perfectly fulfill it,^ and underwent the punish- 
ment due to us, which we should have borne 
and suffered, being made sin and a curse for us, 
enduring most grievous torments immediately 
from God in his soul,^ and most painful suffer- 
ings in his body,^ was crucified and died,*^ was 
buried and remained under the power of death, 
yet saw no corruption,^ on the third day he 



A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 187 

arose fron the dead,® with the same body in 
which he suffered, ^ with which also he ascend- 
ed into Heaven, and there sitteth at the right 
hand of his Father,^ making intercession,^ and 
and shall return to judge men and angels at the 
end of the world. ^ 

X PsaL 40 : 7, 8 ; Heb. 10 : 5 to 10 ; John, 10 : 18 ; Phil. 
2:8. y Gal 4:4. x Matt. 3 : 15, and 5:17. a Matt. 
26 : 37, 38, and 27 : 46 ; Luke, 22 : 44. b Matt. 26 : 27. 
c Phil. 2:8. d Acts 2 : 23, 24, 27, and 13 : 37 ; Rom. 6 : 
9. e 1 Cor. 15 : 3, 4. f John, 20 : 25, 27. g Mark, 16 : 
9. h Rom. 8 : 34 ; Heb. 9 : 24, and 7 : 25. i Rom. 14 : 
9, 10 ; Acts, 1:11, and 10 : 42 ; Matt. 13 : 40, 41, 42 ; Jude, 
6 ; Pet. 2 : 4. 

V. 

The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience, 
and sacrifice of himself, which he, through the 
Eternal Spirit, once offered up unto God, hath 
fully satisfied the justice of God,^ and pur- 
chased not only reconciliation, but an everlast- 
ing inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, for 
all those whom the Father hath given unto him.^ 

k Rom. 5:19; Heb. 9 : 14, 16, and 10 : 14 ; Eph. 5:2; 
Rom. 3 : 25, 26 ; 1 Col. 1 : 19, 20 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Eoh. 
1 : 11, 14 ; John, 17 : 2; Heb. 9 : 12, 15. 

VL 

Although the work of redemption was not 
actually wrought by Christ till after his incar- 
nation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits 
thereof were communicated to the elect in all 
ages successively, from the beginning of the 



188 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

world, in and by those promises, types, and 
sacrifices, wherein he was revealed, and signi- 
fied to be the seed of the woman, which should 
bruise the serpent's head, and the lamb slain 
from the beginning of the world, being yester- 
day and to-day the same, and forever."^ 

mGal. 4 : 4, 5 ; Gen. 3 : 15 ; Rev. 11 : 8 ; Heb. 13 : 8. 

VIL 

Christ in the work of mediation acteth ac- 
cording to both natures, by each nature doing 
that which is proper in itself ; ^ yet by reason 
of the unity of the person, that which is proper 
to one nature, is sometimes in Scripture attri- 
buted to the person denominated by the other 
nature.*^ 

n Heb. 9 : 14, 15 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 18. o Acts, 20 : 28 ; John 
3 : 13 ; 1 John, 3 : 16. 

VIIL 

To all those for whom Christ hath purchased 
redemption, he doth certainly and eifectually 
apply and communicate the same, p making 
intercession for them,^ and revealing unto them, 
in and by the word, the mysteries of salvation,^ 
effectually persuading them by his Spirit to be- 
lieve and obey, and governing their hearts by 
his word and Spirit,^ overcoming all their ene- 
mies by his almighty power and wisdom, in such 
manner and ways as are more consonant to his 
wonderful and unsearchable dispensation.^ 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 189 

P John, 6 : 37, 39, and 10 : 15, 16. q 1 John, 2:1; Rom. 
8 : 34. r John, 15 : 13, 15 ; Eph. 1 : 7, 8, 9 ; John, 17 : 6. 
8 John, 14 : 16 ; Heb. 12 : 22 ; 2 Cor. 4 : 13 ; Rom. 8 : 9, 
14, and 15 : 18, 19 ; John, 17 : 17. t Psal. 110 : 1 ; 1 Cor. 
15 : 25, 26 ; Psal. 4 : 2, 3 ; Col. 2 ; 15. 



CHAP. IX. 



OF FREE WILL. 



I. 

God hath endued the will of man with that 
natural liberty and power of acting upon choice, 
that it is neither forced, nor by any absolute 
necessity of nature determined to do good or 
evil.^ 

a Matt. 17 : 12 ; Jam. 1 : 14 ; Deut. 30 : 19. 
II. 

Man in his state of innocency had freedom 
and power to will and to do that which was 
good and well-pleasing to God ; ^ but yet muta- 
bly, so that he might fall from it.^ 

b Gen. 1 : 26 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Gen. 3:6. c Gen. 2 : 
16, 17. 

III. 

Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath 
wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual 
good accompanying salvation,*^ so as a natural 



190 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

man, being altogether averse from that good,® 
and dead in sin/ is not able by his own strength 
to convert himself, or to prepare himself there- 
unto.s 

d Rom. 5:6; John, 15:5. e Rom. 3 : 10, 12. f Eph. 
2 : 1, 5 ; Col. 2 : 13. g John, 6 : 44, 65; Eph. 2 : 2, 3, 4, 
5; 1 Cor. 2 : 14; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5. 

IV. 

When God converts a sinner, and translates 
him into the state of grace, he freeth him from 
his natural bondage under sin,^ and by his grace 
alone enables him freely to will and to do that 
which is spiritually good ; ^ yet so as that by 
reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not 
perfectly nor only will that which is good, but 
doth also will that which is evil.^ 

^ Col. 1 : 13 ; Phil. 2:13. i Rom. 6 : 18, 22. k Gal. 
5 : 17 ; Rom. 7 : 15, 18, 19, 21, 23. 

V. 

The will of man is made perfectly and im- 
mutably free to good alone in the state of glory 
only.^ 

1 1 John, 3:2; Jude, 24 ; Eph. 4 : 13 ; Heb. 12 : 23. 



CHAP. X. 



OP EFFECTUAL CALLING. 
I. 

All those whom God hath predestinated unto 
life, and those only he is pleased in his appoint- 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH 191 

ed and accepted time effectually to call ^ by 
his word and Spirit,^ out of that state of sin and 
death in which they are by nature, to grace and 
salvation by Jesus Christ, ^ enlightening their 
minds spiritually and savingly to understand 
the things of God,^ taking away their heart of 
stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh.® 
Renewing their wills and by his almighty pow- 
er determining them to that which is good,*" and 
effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ :^ yet 
so as they come most freely, being made will- 
ing by his grace. ^ 

a Rom. 8 : 30, and 11:7; Enh. 1 : 10, 11. b Thes. 2 ; 
13, 14 ; 2Cor. 3 : 3, 6. c Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2 : 1, 2, 3, 4, 

5 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 9, 10. d Acts, 26 : 18 ; Col. 2 : 10, 11 ; 
Eph. 1 : 17, 18. eEzek. 36 : 26. f Ezek. 11 : 19 ; Phil. 
2:13; Deut. 30 : 6 ; Ezek. 36 : 27. g Eph. 1 : 19 ; 
John. 6 : 44, 45. h Cant. 1*4; Psal. 110 : 3 ; John, 6 : 
37 ; Rom. 6 : 16, 17, 18. 

11. 

This effectual call is of God's free and spe- 
cial grace alone, not from any thing at all fore- 
seen in man,^ who is altogether passive there- 
in, until being quickened and renewed by the 
Holy Spirit,^ he is thereby enabled to answer 
this call, and to embrace the grace offered and 
conveyed in it.^ 

i 2 Tim. 1:9; Tit. 3 : 4, 5 : Eph. 2 : 4, 5, 8, 9 ; Rom. 
9:11. k 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2 : 5. 1 1 John 

6 : 37 ; Ezek. 36 : 27 ; Rom. 8:9; John 5 : 25. 



192 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. 

Elect infants dying in infancy are regenera- 
ted and saved by Christ,"^ who worketh when 
and where, and how he pleaseth ; " so also are 
all other elect persons who are incapable of 
being outwardly called by the ministry of the 
word.^ 

mLuke, 18 : 15, 16, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and John 3 : 5, 
and 1 John, 5 : 22, compared Rom. 8:9. n John 3:8. o l 
John, 5 : 12 ; Acts 4 : 12. 

IV. 

Others not elected, although they may be 
called by the ministry of the word,^ and may 
have some common operations of the Spirit,^ 
yet not being effectually drawn by the Father, 
they neither do nor can come unto Christ, and, 
therefore cannot be saved ; ^ much less can 
men not professing the Christian Religion, be 
saved in any other w^ay whatsoever, be they ne- 
ver so diligent to frame their lives according to 
the light of nature, and the law of that religion 
they do profess ; ^ and to assert and maintain 
that they may, is very pernicious, and to be de- 
tested.^ 

P Matt. 23 : 14 ; qMatt. 7 : 22, and 13 f 20, 21 ; Heb. 6 : 
4, 5. r John, 6 : 64, 65, 66, and 8 : 24. s Acts, 4 : 12 ; 
John, 14 : 6 ; Eph. 2 : 12 ; John, 4 : 22, and 17 : 3. t 2 
John, 9 : 10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 22 ; Gal. 1 : 6, 7, 8. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 193 



CHAP. XI. 

OF JUSTIFICATION. 

L 

Those whom God effectually calleth, he also 
freely justifieth,^ not by infusing righteousness 
into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by 
accounting and accepting their persons as right- 
eous, not for any thing wrought in them, or 
done by them, but for Christ's sake alone ; nor 
by imputing Faith itself, the act of believing, or 
any other evangelical obedience to them, as 
their rigliteousness, but by imputing Christ's 
active obedience to the whole law, and passive 
obedience m his sufferings and death, for their 
whole and sole righteousness, ^ they receiving 
and resting on him and his righteousness by 
faith ; w^hich faith they have not of themselves, 
it is the gift of God. ^ 

a Rom. 8 r 30, and 3 : 24. b Rom. 4 : 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ; 2 
Cor. 5 : 19, 21 ; Rom. 3 : 22, 24, 25, 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5, 7 ; 
Eph. 1:7; Jer. 23 : 6 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 30, 31 ; Rom. 5 : 17, 
18, 19. c Acts, 10 : 44 ; Gal. 2:16; Phil. 3:9; Acts 
13 : 38, 39 ; Eph. 2 : 7, 8. 

IL 

Faith thus receiving and resting on Christ and 
his righteousness, is the alone instrument of jus- 
tification ; ^ yet it is not alone in the person jus- 

18 



194 A CONFESSION OF FAITH^. 

tified, but is ever accompanied with all other 
saving graces, and is no dead Faith, but Vvork- 
eth by love.^ 

d John, 1 : 12 ; Pvom. 3 : 20, and 5:1. e Jam. 2 : 17, 22, 
26; Gal. 5:6. 

111. 

Christ b}' his obedience and death did fully 
discharge the debt of all those that are justified, 
and did by the sacrifice of himself in the blbod 
of his Cross, undergoing in their stead the pen- 
alty due unto them, make a proper, real, and 
full satisfaction to God's justice in their behalf : ^ 
Yet inasmuch as he was given by the Father 
for them, ^ and his obedience and satisfaction 
accepted in their stead, ^ and both freely, not 
for any thing' in them, their justification is only 
of free grace, ^ that both the exact justice and 
and rich grace of God might be glorified in the 
justification of signers .^ 

f Rom. 5 : 8, 9, 10, 19 ; 1 Tim-. 2 : 5, 6 ; Heb. 10 : 10, 
14 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Isa. 53 : 4, 5, 6, 10, 11.. 12. g Rom. 
8 : 32. h 2 Cor. 5 : 21 ; Matt. 3:17; Eph. 5:2. i Rom, 
3 • 24 ; Eph. 1 : 7. k Rom. 3 : 26 ; Eph. 2 : 7. 

IV. 

God did from all eternity agree to justify all 
the elect,^ and Christ did in the fullness of time 
die for their sins, and rise again for their justi- 
fication :"^ nevertheless they are not justified 
personally until the Holy Spirit doth, in due 
time, actually apply Christ unto them." 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 195 

i Oal. 3 : 8 ; 1 Pet. 1 .' 2, 19, 20 ; Rom. 8 : 30. m Gal. 
4 : 4 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 6 ; Rom. 4: 25. n Col. 1 : 21, 22; Gal. 
2:16; Tit, 3 : 4, 5, 6, 7. 

V. 
God doth continue to forgive the sins of 
those that are justified f and although they can 
never fall from that state of justification, p yet 
they may by their sins fall under God's father- 
ly displeasure : and in that condition they have 
not usually the light of his countenance re- 
stored unto them, until they humble them- 
selves, confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew 
their faith and repentance.^ 

o Matt. 6:12; 1 John 1 : 7, 9, and 2:1,2. P Luke 12 : 
32 ; John 10 : 28 ; Heb. 10 : 14. q Psal. 89 : 31, 32, 33, 
and 51 : 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 32 : 5 ; Matt. 26 : 75 i 
1 Cor. 11 : 30, 31, 32 ; Luke. 1 : 20. 

VI. 

The justification of believers under the Old 
Testament, was, in all these respects, one and 
the same with the justification of believers 
under the New Testament.^ 

r Gal. 3 : 8, 9, 13, 14 ; Rom. 4 : 22, 23, 24 ; Heb. 13 : 8. 



CHAP. XII. 



OF ADOPTION. 



All those that are justified, God vouchsafeth 
in, and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make 



196 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

partakers of the grace of adoption,^ by which 
they are taken into the number, and enjoy the 
liberties and privileges of the children of God,^ 
have his name put upon them,^ receive the 
spirit of adoption,^ have access to the throne of 
grace with boldness,® are enabled to cry Abba, 
Father/ are pitied,^ protected,^ provided fot,^ 
and chastened by him as hj a father,^ 3^et never 
cast off,^ but sealed to the day of redemption,"* 
and inherit the promises^ as heirs of everlast- 
ing salvation.^ 

a Eph. 1 : 5. b Gal 4 : 4, 5 ; Rom. 8:17; John, 1 : 12. 
c Jer. 14 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 6 ; 18 ; Rev. 3:12. d Rom. 8 : 15. 
e Eph. 3 ; 12 ; Rom. 5:2. f Gal. 4 ; 6. g Psal. 103 : 13. 
h Prov. 24 : 26. i Matt. 6 : 30, 32 ; 1 Pet. 5 : 7. k Heb. 12 : 
6. 1 Lam. 3 : 3. m Eph. 4 : 30. n Heb. 6 : 12. o l Pet. 1 : 
3, 4 ; Heb. 1 : 14. 



CHAP. XIIL 



OP SANCTIFICATION. 



I. 

They that are effectually called and regene- 
rated, being united to Christ, having a new heart 
and a new spirit created in them, through the 
virtue of Christ's death and resurrection, ^ are 
also further sanctified really and personally 
through the same virtue by his word and spirit 
dwelling in them, ^ the dominion of the whole 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 197 

body of sin is destroyed, ^ and the several lusts 
thereof are more and more weakened and mor- 
tified, *^ and they more and more quickened and 
strengthened in all saving graces, ^ to the prac- 
tice of all true holiness, without which no 
man shall see the Lord. ^ 

a 1 Cor. 6:11; Acts. 20 : 32 ; Phil. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 6 : 
6, 6. b John, 17 : 17 ; Eph. 5 : 26 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 13. c 
Rom. 6 : 6, 14. d Gal. 5 : 24 ; Rom. 8 : 13. e Col. 1:11; 
Eph. 3 : 16, 17, 18, 19. f 2 Cor. 7:1; Heb. 12 : 14. 

11. 

This sanctification is throughout in the whole 
man,^ yet imperfect in this hfe, there abides still 
some remnants of corruption in every part,^ 
whence arises a continual and irreconcilable 
war, the flesh lusting against the spirit, and the 
spirit against the flesh. ^ 

g 1 Thes. 5 : 23. hi John. 1:10; Rom. 7 : 18, 23 ; 
Phil. 3 : 12. i Gal. 5 : 17 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 11. 

III. 

In which war, although the remaining cor- 
ruption for a time may much prevail,^ yet 
through the continual supply of strength from 
the sanctifying spirit of Christ, the regenerate 
part doth overcome,^ and so the saints grow 
in grace, ^ perfecting holiness in the fear of 
God.« 

k Rom. 7 : 23. 1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; 1 John. 5 : 14 ; Eph. 4 J 
15, 16. mg Pet. 3 : 18. n 2 Cor. 3 : 18 ; 3 Cor. 7: 1. 



18i 



198 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. XIV. 

OF SAVING FAITH. 
I. 

The grace of Faith whereby the elect are 
enabled to believe the saving of their souls,^ 
is the w^ork of the Spirit of Christ in their 
hearts, ^ and is ordinarily wrought by the min- ; 
istry of the word ; ^ by which also, and by the 
administration of the seals, prayer, and other 
means, it is increased and strengthened.^ 

a Heb. 10 : 39. b 2 Cor. 4 : 13 ; Eph. 1 : 17, 18, 19, 
and 2:8. c Rom. 10 : 14, 17 ; Acts, 20 : 32 ; Rom. 4 : 
11; Luke, 17:5; Rom. 1 : 16, 17. diPet.2;2. 

11. 

By this Faith, a Christian believeth to be true 
whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the au- 
thority of God himself speaketh therein, ^ and 
acteth differently upon that which each particu- 
lar passage thereof containeth, yielding obedi- 
ence to the commands, ^ trembling at the threat- 
enings, s and embracing the promises of God 
for this life, and that which is to come.^ But 
the principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, , 
receiving, and resting upon Christ alone, for 
justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by 
virtue of the covenant of grace. ^ 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 199 

e John, 4 : 42 ; 1 Thes. 2 : 13 ; 1 John, 5:10; Acts, 24 : 
14. fRom.l6:26. glsa.66:2. hHeb. 11 : 13 ; 1 Tim. 
4:8. i John, 1 : 12 ; Acts, 16 : 31 ; Gal. 2 : 20 ; Acts, 16 ; 
11. 

III. 

This Faith, although it be different in degrees, 
and may be weak or strong, ^ yet it is in the 
least degree of it different in the kind or nature 
of it, as all other saving grace, from the faith 
and common grace of temporary believers;^ 
and, therefore, though it may be many times as- 
sailed and weakened, yet it gets the victory, ™ 
growing up in many to the attainment of a full 
assurance through Christ,^^ who is both the au- 
thor and finisher of our faith. ° 

k Heb. 5 : 13, 14 : Rom. 4 : 19, 20 : Matt. 6 : 30, and 
8 : 10. 1 Job, 8 : 13 ; 1 John, 3 : 9. m Luke, 22 : 31, 32 ; 
Eph. 6 : 16 ; 1 John, 5 : 4, 5. n Heb. 6 : 11, 12 and 10 : 
22: Col. 2:2. o Heb. 12: 2. 



CHAP. XV. 

OP REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE AND SALVATION. 
I. 

Such of the elect as are converted at riper 
years, having sometime lived in the state of 
nature, and therein served divers lusts and pleas- 



200 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ures,^ God in their effectual calling giveth 
them repentance unto life.^ 

a Eph. 2 : 1, 2, 3 ; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5 ; 1 Pet. 4:3. b Rom. 
8:30; 2 Tim. 1:9; Acts, 11 : 18. 

IL 

Whereas there is none that doeth good and 
sinneth not, ^ and the best of men may through 
the power and deceitfulness of their corruptions 
dwelling in them,^ with the pre valency of temp- 
tation, ® fall into great sins and provocations ; ^ 
God hath in the covenant of grace mercifully 
provided that believers so sining and falling, be 
renewed through repentance unto salvation, s 

c 1 Kings, 8 : 46 ; Eccl. 7 : 20 ; Jam. 3:2. d Psal. 
65 : 3, and 40 : 12 ; Rom. 7 : 21, 23 ; Jer. 17:9; Heb. 
3 : 13. eMatt. 6 : 13 ; Luke, 22 : 31. f 2 Sam. 11 : 27 ; 
Luke, 22 : 57, 58, 60. g Luke, 22 : 32, 61, 62 ; 1 John, 1 : 9. 

III. 

This saving repentance is an evangelical 
grace,^ whereby a person being by the Holy 
Ghost made sensible of the manifold evils of his 
sin,^ doth by faith in Christ humble himself for 
it, with godly sorrow, detestations of it, and 
self-abhorrency,^ praying for pardon and 
strength of grace,^ with a purpose and endeav- 
or by supplies of the Spirit, to walk before God 
unto all well-pleasing in all things."^ 

h Zech. 12 : 10 ; Acts, 11 : 18. i John, 16 : 7, 8, 9 ; 
Ezk. 18 : 30, 31, and 36 : 31 ; Psal. 51 : 4 ; 1 John, 3 : 4. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 201 

k Zech. 12 : 10 ; Jer. 31 : 18, 19 ; Joel, 2 : 12, 13 ; Isa. 
30 : 22 ; Amos, 5 : 15 ; Psal. 119 : 128 ; Ezek. 6 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 
7:11. 1 Psal. 51, per tot. m Psal. 119 : 6, 9, 106 ; 2 Kings, 
23 : 25 ; Col. 1 : 10. 

IV. 

As repentance is to be continued through the 
whole course of our lives,^ upon the account of 
the body of death, and the motions thereof; ° so 
it is every man's duty to repent of his particular 
known sins particularly .p 

nMatt. 6: 11, 12 ; Psal. 51 : 17. oRom. 7: 14, 15, 17, 
18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 24; Gal. 5 : 17. PPsal 19 ; 13, and 18: 
23, and 51 : 4 ; Luke, 19:8; 1 Tim. 1 : 13, 15. 

V. 

Such is the provision which God hath made 
through Christ in the covenant of grace, for the 
preservation of believers unto salvation,*i that 
although there is no sin so small, but it deserves 
damnation ; ^ yet there is no sin so great that it 
shall bring damnation on them who truly 
repent ; ^ which makes the constant preaching 
of repentance necessary. ^ 

q 1 Pet. 1:5. r Rom. 6 : 23, and 5:12; Matt. 12 : 36. 
8 Isa. 55 : 7 ; Rom. 8:1; Isa. 1 : 16, 18. t Mark, 1:15; 
Acts, 20 : 21. 



202 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. XVI. 

OF GOOD WORKS. 
I. 

Good works are only such as God hath com- 
manded in his holy word,^ and nqt such as 
without the warrant thereof are devised by men 
out of blind zeal, ox upon any pretence of good 
intentions.^ 

aMic. 6:8; Rom. 12 : 2 ; Heb. 13 : 21. b Matt. 15 : 9 ; 
Tsa. 29 : 13 : Rom. 10 : 2 ; Job, 16:2; 1 Sam. 15 : 21, 
22, 23 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 8. 

II. 

These good works done in obedience to God's 
commandments, are the fruits and evidences of 
a true and lively faith, ^ and by them believers 
manifest their thankfulness,^ strengthen their 
assurance,^ edify their brethren,^ adorn the 
profession of the Gospel,° stop the mouths of 
the adversaries,^ and glorify God,^ whose 
workmanship they are created in Christ Jesus 
thereunto,^ that having their fruit unto holiness 
they may have the end eternal life.^ 

cjam. 2 : 18, 22. d Psal. 116 : 12, 13 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 9. 
^« 1 John, 2 : 3, 5 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 2 : 9, 10. f 2 Cor. 
« : 2 ; Matt. 5 : 16. gTit. 2 : 5, 9, 10, 11, 12 : 1 Tim. 6 : 
1. h 1 Pet. 2 : 15. i 1 Pet. 2:12; Phil. 1:11; John» 15 : 
8. k Eph. 2-10. I Rom. 6 : 22. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 203 

III. 

Their ability to do good worivs is not all of them- 
selves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ :™ 
And that they may be enabled thereunto, be- 
sides the graces they have already received, 
there is required an actual influence of the same 
Holy Spirit to work in them to will and to do 
of his good pleasure ; " 3^et are ihej not hereup- 
on to grow neghgent, as if they were not bound 
to perform any duty unless upon a special mo- 
tion of the Spirit, but they ought to be diligent 
in stirring up the grace of God that is in them.® 

mJohn, 15 : 4, 6 ; Ezek. 36 : 26, 27. n Phil. 2 : 13, and 
4:13; 2 Cor. 3 : 5. ophil. 2:12; Heb. 6 : 11, 12 ; 2 
Pet. 1 : 3, 5, 10, 11 ; Isa. 64 : 7 ; 2 Tim. 1:6; Acts, 26: 

6, 7 ; Jude, 20, 21. 

IV. 

They who in their obedience attain to the 
greatest height which is possible in this life, are 
so far from being able to supererogate, and to 
do more than God requires, as that they fall 
short of much, which in duty they are bound 
to do.P 

P Luke, 17 : 10 ; Neli. 13 : 22 ; Job, 9 : 2, 3 ; Gal. 5 ; 17. 

V. 

We cannot by our best works merit pardon 
of sin, or eternal life at the hand of God, by rea- 
son of the great disproportion that is between 
them, and the glory to come ; and the infinite 
distance that is between us and God^ whom by 



204 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

them we can neither profit nor satisfy for the 
debt of our former sins ; ^ but when we have 
done all we can, we have done but our dut}^, and 
are unprofitable servants : ^ And because as 
they are good, they proceed from his Spirit,® 
and as they are wrought by us, they are defiled 
and mixed with so much weakness and imper- 
fection, that they cannot endure the severity of 
God's judgments.^ 

q Rom. 3 : 20, and 4 : 2, 4, 6 ; Eph. 2 : 8, 9 ; Tit. 3 : 5, 

6, 7 ; Rom. 8 : 18 ; Psal. 16 : 2 ; Job, 22 : 23, and 35 : 

7, 8. r Luke, 17 : 10. s Gal. 5 : 22, 23. t Isa. 64 : 6 ; 
Gal. 5 : 17 ; Rom. 7 : 15 18 ; Psal. 143 : 2, and 130 : 3. 

VI. 

Yet notwithstanding the persons of believers 
being accepted through Christ, their good works 
also are accepted in him,^ not as though they 
were in this life wholly unblamable and un- 
reprovable in God's sight,^ but that he look- 
ing upon them in his Son, is pleased t® accept 
and reward that which is sincere, although ac- 
companied with many weaknesses and imper- 
fections/ 

uEph. 1 : 6 ; 1 Pet. 2:5; Exod. 28 : 38 ; Gen. 4 : 4 ; 
Heb. 11:4. w Job, 9 : 20 ; Psal. 142 : 2 ; Phil. 3 : 12. 
X Heb. 13 : 20, 21 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 12 ; Heb. 6 : 10 ; Matt. 25 : 
21, 28. 

VIL 

Works done by unregenerate men, althqugh 
for the matter of them they may be things which 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 205 

God commands, and of good use both to them- 
selves and to others : ^ yet because they pro- 
ceed not from an heart purified by faith,^ nor 
are done in a right manner, according to the 
word,^ nor to a right end, the glory of God ;^ 
they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God, 
nor make a man meet to receive grace from 
God ; ^ yet their neglect of them is more sinful 
and displeasing to God.^ 

y 2 Kings, 10 : 30, 31 : 1 Kings, 21 : 27, 29 ; Phil. 1 : 
15, 16, 18. z Gen.4 : 5 ; Heb. 11 : 4, 6. a i Cor. 13 : 3 ; 
Isa. 1 : 12. b Matt. 6 : 2, 5, 16. c Hag. 2 ; 14 ; Tit. 1 : 
15 ; Amos, 5 : 21, 22 ; Hos. 1:4; Rom. 9:16; Tit. 3 : 
6. d Psal. 14 : 4, and 36 : 3 ; Job, 21 : 14, 15 ; Matt. 25 : 
41, 42, 43, 45 ; Matt. 23 : 23. 



CHAP. XVIL 

OF THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. 

L 

They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, 

eiFectually called and snnctified by his Spirit, 

can neither totally nor finally fall away from a 

state of grace, but shall certainly persevere 

therein to the end and be eternally saved.* 

a Phil. 1 : 6 ; 2 Pet. 1:10; John, 10 : 28, 29 ; 1 John, 
3 : 9 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 5, 9. 

19 



206 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

11. 

This perseverance of the saints depends not 
upon their own free will, but upon the immuta- 
bility of the decree of election, from the free 
and unchangeable love of God the Father ^ upon 
the efncacy of the merit and intercession of Je- 
sus Christ,^ and union with him,'^ the oath of 
God,® the abiding of his Spirit, and the seed of 
God within them,^ and the nature of the cov- 
enant of grace,^ from all which ariseth also the 
certainty and infallibility thereof.^ 

b2 Tim. 2 : 18, 19 ; Jer. 31 ; 33. c Heb. 10 : 10, 14, 
and 13 : 20, 21, and 9 : 12, 13, 14, 15 ; Rom. 8 : 33, to 
end ; John, 17 : 11, 24 ; Luke, 22 : 32 ; Heb. 7 : 25. d John, 
17 : 21. e Hebrews, 6 : 17, 18 : Psal. 89 : 35, 36 . ^ John, 
14 : 16, 17 ; 1 John, 2 : 27, and 3:9. g Jer. 32 : 40. b John, 
10 : 28 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 3 ; 1 John, 2 : 19. 

III. 

And though they may through the temptation 
of Satan, and of the world, the prevalency of 
corruption remaining in them, and the neglect 
of the means of their preservation, fall into 
grievous sins,^ and for a time continue there- 
in,^ whereby they incur God's displeasure.^ 
and grieve his Holy Spirit,"^ come to have their 
graces and comforts impaired,^^ have their 
hearts hardened,® and their consciences wound- 
ed,P hurt and scandalize others,^ and bring 
temporal judgments upon themselves,^ yet 
they are and shall be kept by the power of God 
through faith, unto salvation.^ 



A CON ESSION OF FAITH. 207 

1 Matt. 26 : 70, 72 ; 74. k Psal. 51, title, and verse 14. 
I Isa. 64 : 5, 7, 9 ; 2 Sam. 11 : 27. m Eph. 4 : 30. n Psal. 
51 : 8, 10, 12 ; Rev. 2:4; Cant. 5 : 2, 3, 4, 6. o Jsa. 63: 
17 ; Mark, 6 : 52, and 16 : 14. P Psal. 32 : 3, 4, and 51 : 
8. q 2 Sam. 12 : 14. r Psal. 89 : 31, 32 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 30, 
31, 32. a I Pet. 1 : 5 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23. 



CHAP. XVIII. 

OP THE ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION. 
I. 

Although temporary believers, and other 
unregenerate men may vainly deceive them- 
selves with false hopes and carnal presumptions 
of being in the favor of God, and state of salva- 
tion,^ which hope of theirs' shall perish ; ^ yet 
such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love 
him in sincerity, endeavoring to walk in all 
good conscience before him may in this life be 
certainly assured that they are in the state of 
grace,^ and may rejoice in the hope of the glory 
of God, which hope shall never make them 
ashamed.^ 

a Job, 8 : 13, 14 : Mic. 3:11; Deut, 29 : 19 ; John, 8 ; 
41. b Matt. 7 : 22, 23. c i John, 2 : 3, and 3 : 14, 18, 19, 
21, 24, and 5:13. d Rom. 5 : 2, 5. 

IL 

This certainty is not a bare conjectural and 
probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible 



208 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

hope ; e but an infallible assurance of faith, 
founded on the blood and righteousness of Christ 
revealed in the Gospel/ and also upon the in- 
ward evidences of those graces, unto which 
promises are made,s and on the immediate 
witness of the Spirit, testifying our adoption,^ 
and as the fruit thereof, leaving the heart more 
humble and holy/ 

e Heb. 6 :1], 19. fHeb. 10: 19, 20 ; Rom. 3 : 22. S2 
Pet. 1 : 4, 5, 10, 11 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, and 3 : 14 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 
12. h Rom. 8 : 15, 16. i Psal. 51 . 12, 17 ; 2 Cor. 7 : 1. 

III. 

This infallible assurance doth not so belong 
to the essence of faith, but that a true believer 
may wait long and conflict with many difficulties 
before he be partaker of it ; ^ yet being enabled 
by the Spirit to know the things which are free- 
ly given him of God, he may without extraor- 
dinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary 
means, attain thereunto.^ And therefore it is 
the duty of every one, to give all diligence to 
make their calling and election sure,"* that 
thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and 
joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness 
to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the 
duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this 
assurance ; " so far is it from inclining men to 
looseness.^ 

k 1 John, 5 : 13 ; Isa. 50 : 10 ; Matt. 9 : 24 ; Psal. 88, 
per tot. and 77 : 1 to 12. 1 1 Cor. 2:1,2; 1 John, 4 : 13 ; 
Heb. 6 : 11, 12 ; Eph. 3 : 17, 18, 19. m 2 Pet. 2 : 10. nRom. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 209 

6 : 1, 2, 5, and 14 : 7, and 15:3; Eph. 1 : 3, 4 ; Psal. 4 . 
6, 7, and 119 : 32. o i John, 3 : 2, 3 ; Psal. 1 : 3, 4 : 1 
John, 2 : 1, 2 ; Rom. 6 : 12 ; Tit. 2 : 11, 12, 14 ; 2 Cor. 
7:1; Rom. 8 : 1, 12 ; 1 John, 1 : 6, 7. 



IV. 

True believers may have the assurance of 
their salvation divers ways shaken, diminished, 
and intermitted ; as by negligence in preserv- 
ing of it, by falling into some special sin, v^hich 
woundeth the conscience and grieveth the Spirit 
by some sudden or vehement temptation, by 
God's withdrawing the light of his countenance, 
suffering even such as fear him to walk in dark- 
ness and to have no light ; p yet are they neither 
utterly destitute of that seed of God and life of 
faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that 
sincerity of the heart and conscience of duty, 
out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, ttus 
assurance may in due time be revived,*^ and by 
the which, in the mean time, they axe support- 
ed from utter despair/ 

P Cant. 5 : 2, 3, 6 ; Psal. 51 : 8, 12, 14 ; Eph. 4 : 30, 
31 ; Psal. 77 : 1 to 10 ; Matt. 26 : 69, 70, 71, 72 ; Psal. 
31 : 22, and 88, per tot. ; Isa. 51 : 10. q 1 John, 3:9; 
Luke, 22 : 32 ; Job, 13 : 15 ; Psal. 73 : 15, and 51 : 8, 12 ; 
Isa. 50 : 10. r Mic. 7 : 8, 9 ; Jer. 32 : 40 ; Isa. 54 : 7. 8, 
S, 10 ; Psal. 22 ; 1, and 88, per tot. 



19s 



210 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. XIX. 



OF THE LAW OP GOD. 



L 

God gave to Adam a law of universal obedi- 
ence written in his heart, and a particular pre- 
cept of not eating the fruit of the tree of knowl- 
edge of good and evil, as a covenant of works ; 
by which he bound him and all his posterity to 
personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obedi- 
ence ; promised life upon the fulfilling, and 
threatened death upon the breach of it, and 
endued him with power and ability to keep it.^ 

a Gen. 1 : 26, 27, and 2 ; 17 ; Rom. 2 : 14, 15; and 10 : 6, 
and 5 : 12, 19 ; Gal. 3 : 10, 12 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Job, 28 : 28. 

II. 

This law, so written in the heart, continued to 
be a perfect rule of righteousness after the fall 
of man, and was delivered by God on Mount 
Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two 
tables ; ^ the four first commandments, contain- 
ing our duty towards God, and the other six 
our duty to man.° 

b Jam. 1 : 25, and 2 : 8, 10, 11, 12 ; Rom. 13 : 8, 9 ; 
Deut. 5:3, and 10 : 4 ; Exod. 34 : 1. c Matt. 22 : 37, 38, 
39, 40. 

III. 

Besides this law, commonly called moral, God 
was pleased to give the people of Israel, as a 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 211 

church under age, ceremonial laws, containing 
several typical ordinances, partly of worship- 
ping, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, suf- 
ferings, and benefits,^ and partly holding forth 
divers instructions of moral duties.^ All which 
ceremonial laws, being appointed only to the 
time of reformation, are by Jesus Christ, the 
true Messiah and only Lawgiver, who was 
furnished with power from the Father for that 
end, abrogated and taken away/ 

d Heb. 9 : and 10 : 1. Gal. 4 : 1, 2, 3 ; Col. 2 : 17. c 1 
Cor. 5 • 7 ; 2 Cor. 6 : 17 ; Jude, 23. f Heb. 9 : 10, 11 : 
Jam. 4:12; Heb. 7 : 12 ; Col. 2 : 14, 16, 17 ; Dan. 9 : 
27;Eph. 2: 15,16. 

IV. 

To them also he gave sundry judicial laws, 
which expired together with the state of that 
people, not obliging any now by virtue of that 
institution, their general equity only being still 
of moral use.s 

f Exod. 21, and 22 : 1 to 29 ; Gen- 49 : 10, with 1 Pet. 
2 : 13, 14 ; Matt. 5 : 17, with 38, 39 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 8, 9, 10. 



The moral law doth forever bind all, as well 
justified persons as others, to the obedience 
thereof ; ^ and that not only in regard of the mat- 
ter contained in it, but also in respect of the au- 
thority of God the Creator, who gave it.* Nei- 



SIS A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ther doth Christ in the Gospel any way dissolve, 
but much strengthen, this obligation.^ 

h Rom. 13 : 8, 9, 10 ; Eph. 6 : 6, 1, 2 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, 4, 
7, 8. i Jam. 2 : 10, 11. ^ Matt. 5 : 17, 18, 19 ; Jam. 2 : 8. 

VI. 

Although true believers be not under the law 
as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified 
or condemned ; ^ yet it is of great use to them, 
as well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life, 
informing them of the will of God and their : 
duty, and directs and binds them to walk ac- 
cordingly ; ^ discovering also the sinful pollu- 
tions of their nature, hearts, and lives ;^ so as, 
examining themselves thereby, they may come 
to further conviction of, humihation for, and 
hatred against sin,® together with a clearer 
sight of the need they have of Christ, and the 
perfection of his obedience. p It is likewise of 
use to the regenerate, to restrain their corrup- 
tions, in that it forbids sin,^ and the threatenings 
of it serve to show what even their sins deserve, 
and what afflictions in this life they may expect 
from them, although freed from the curse there- 
of, threatened in the law. ^ The promises of 
it, in like manner, show them God's approbation 
of obedience, and what blessings they may ex- 
pect upon the performance thereof, ^ although 
not as due to them by the law, as a covenant of 
works,' so as a man's doing good, and refrain- 
ing from evil, because the law encourageth to 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 213 

the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evi- 
dence of his being under the law, and not under 
grace. ^ 

1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; Gal 2 : 16, and 3 : 13, ar.d 4 : 4, 5 ; 
Acts, 13 : 39 ; Rom. 8 : 1. m Rom. 7:12, 22, 25 ; Psal. 
119 : 4, 5, 6 ; 1 Cor. 7:19; Gal. 5 : 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 21, 
22, 23. n Rom. 7 : 7, and 3 : 20. o Jam. 1 : 23, 24, 25 ; 
Rom. 7 : 9, 14, 24. P Gal. 3 : 24 ; Rom. 7 : 24, 25, andS : 
3, 4. q Jam. 2:11; Psai- 119 : 101, 104, 128. r Ezra, 
9 : 13, 14 ; Psal. 89 : 30 to 35. s Lev. 26 : 3 to 14, with 
2 Cor. 6:16; Eph. 6:2, 3; Psal. 37:11; Matt. 5 : 5 ; 
Psal. 19 : 11. t Gal. 2 ^ 16 ; Luke, 17 : 10. u Rom. 6 : 12, 
14 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, with Psal. 34 : 12 to 16 ; 
Heb. 12 : 28, 29. 

VII. 

Neither are the fore-mentioned uses of the 
law, contrary to the grace of the Gospel, but do 
sweetly comply with it,^' the Spirit of Christ 
subduing and enabling the will of man to do 
that freely and cheerfully, which the will of 
God, revealed in the law, required to be done.* 

w Gal. 3:21. x Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; Heb 8 : 10 ; Jer. 
31 : 33. 



CHAP. XX. 

OP THE GOSPEL, AND OP THE EXTENT OF THE GRACES 
THEREOF. 

I. 

The covenant of v/orks being broken by sin, 
and made unprofitable unto life,* God waar 



214 X CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

pleased to give unto the elect the promise of 
Christ, the seed of the woman,^ as the means 
of calling them, and begetting in them faith and 
repentance.*^ In this promise, the Gospel, as 
to the substance of it, was revealed, and was 
therein effectual for the conversion and salva- 
tion of sinners.^ 

a Rom. 8:3; Gal. 3 : 12. b Gen. 3 : 15 ; Gal. 4 : 4, 5 ; 
Rev. 13 : 3. c 1 Cor. 1 : 23, 24, 26 ; Jam. 1 : 18 ; Rom. 
10 : 8 ; Acts, 11 : 15, 18. d 1 Cor. 2 : 2. 

11. 

The promise of Christ, and salvation by him 
is revealed only in and by the word of God;® 
neither do the works of creation or Providence, 
v*^ith the light of nature, make discovery of 
Christ, or of grace by him, so much as in a gen- 
eral or obscure way ; ^ much less that man des- 
titute of the revelation of him by the promise, 
or Gospel, should be enabled thereby to attain 
saving faith or repentance. ^ 

e Matt. 11 : 27 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 10 ; f Rom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Eph. 
2:12; Rom. 16 : 25, 26 ; Eph. 3:9. g 1 Cor. 1 : 21 ; Rom. 
10 : 14, 15 ; Prov. 29 : 18. 

III. 

The Revelation of the Gospel unto sinners, 
made at divers times, and by sundry parts, with 
the addition of promises and precepts for the 
obedience required therein, as to the nations and 
persons to whom it is granted, is merely of the 
sovereign will and good pleasure of God,^ not 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 215 

being annexed by virtue of any promise to the 
due improvement of man's natural abilities, by 
virtue of common light received without it, 
which none ever did make, or can so do/ And 
therefore in all ages, the preaching of the Gospel 
hath been granted unto persons and nations, as 
to the extent or straitening of it, in great vari- 
ety, according to the counsel of the will of God.^ 

h Heb. 1 : 1, 2 ; Deut 7 : 7, 8 ; Psal. 147 : 19, 20 ; Matt 
21 : 43, and 1 1 : 25, 26. i John, 1 : 13, and 3 ; 6 ; Rom. 9 : 
16 ; Phil. 2 : 13 ; John, 15 : 5 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. 8 : 7. 
k Amos, 3:2; Matt. 28 : 19, and 21 : 43 ; Eph. 1:11. 

IV. 

Although the Gospel be the only outward 
means of revealing Christ and saving grace, and 
is as such, abundantly sufficient thereunto ; yet 
that men who are dead in trespasses, may be 
born again, quickened or regenerated, there is 
moreover necessary, an effectual, irresistible 
work of the Holy Ghost upon the whole soul, 
for the producing in them a new spiritual life, 
without which no other means are sufficient for 
their conversion unto God.^ 

1 Eph. 2 : 1, 5 ; Tit. 3:5; John, 16 : 7 to 12 ; Acts, 16 : 
14 ; Eph. 1 : 19, 20 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23 ; John, 3:6; Gal. 2 • 
S ; 1 Cor. 3 • 6, 7. 



216 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. XXI. 

eV CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, AND LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCB. 
I. 

The liberty which Christ hath purchased for 
behevers under the Gospel, consists in their 
freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemning 
wrath of God, the rigor and curse of the law ;* 
and in their being delivered from this present 
evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of 
sin ; ^ from the evil of afflictions, the fear and 
and sting of death, the victory of the grave, and 
everlasting damnation ; ^ as also in their free 
access to God,*^ and their jdelding obedience 
unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like 
love and willing mind : ® All which were com- 
mon also to believers under the law, for the 
substance of them ; ^ but under the New Tes- 
tament, the liberty of Christians is further en- 
larged in their freedom from the yoke of the 
ceremonial law, the whole legal administration 
of the covenant of grace, to which the Jewish 
church was subjected,^ and in greater access 
to the throne of grace,*^ and in fuller communi- 
cations of the free Spirit of God, than believers 
under the law did ordinarily partake of.* 

a Tit. 2 : 14 ; 1 Tbes, 1:10; Gal 3 r 13. b Gal. 1:4- 
Col. 1 : 13 ; Acts, 26 : 18 ; Rom. 6 : 14. c Rom. 8 : 28 ; 
PsaL 119 : 71 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 54 to 57 , Rom, 6 : 1. d Rom. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 217 

6 : 1, 2. « Rom. 8 : 14, 15 ; 1 John, 4 : 18. fGal. 3 : 13, 
14. g Gal. 4 : 1 to 7, and 5 : 1 ; Acts, 15 : 10, 11. ^ Heb. 
4 : 14, 16, and 10 : 19 to 22. i John, 7 : 38, 39 ; 2 Cor. 13 : 
17, 18. 

II. 

God alone is Lord of the conscience,^ and 
hath left it free from the doctrines and command- 
ments of men, which are in any thing contrary 
to his word, or not contained in it ; ^ so that to 
believe such doctrines, or to obey such com- 
mands out of conscience, is to betray true liber- 
ty of conscience ; ^ and the requiring of an im- 
plicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience, 
is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason 
also." 

k Jam. 4 : 12 : Rom. 14 : 4. 1 Acts, 4 : 19, and 5 : 29 ; 
1 Cor. 7 : 23 ; Matt. 23 : 8, 9, 10 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 24 ; Matt. 
15 : 9 ; m Col. 2 : 10, 22, 23 ; Gal. 1 : 10, and 2 : 2, 4, 5, 
and 5:1. n Rom. 10 : 11, and 14 : 23 ; Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts, 
17 : 11 ; John, 4 : 22 ; Hosea, 5 : 11 ; Jer. 8 : 9. 

III. 

They who upon pretence of Christian liberty 
do practice any sin, or cherish any lust, as they 
do thereby pervert the main design of the grace 
of the Gospel to their own destruction ; so they 
wholly destroy the end of Christian liberty ; 
which is that being delivered out of the hands of 
our enemies, we might serve the Lord without 
feax, in holiness and righteousness before him 
all the days of our life.° 

o Gal. 5 : 13 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 16 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 19 ; John, 8 : Si 
Lake, 1 : 74 75. 

20* 



218 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAP. XXII. 

OP RELIGIOUS WORSHIP, AND OP THE SABBATH-DAY. 



The light of nature showeth that there is a 
God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over 
all, is just, good, and doth good unto all, and is 
therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called 
upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart 
and all the soul, and with all the might : ^ But 
the acceptable way of worshipping the true God, 
is instituted by himself, and so limited by his; 
own revealed will, that he may not be worship 
ped according to the imaginations and devices of 
men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visi- 
ble representations, or any other way not pre 
scribed in the Holy Scriptures.^ 

a Rom. 1 : 20 ; Acts, 17 : 24 ; Psal. 119 : 64 ; Jer. 10 : 
7 ; Psal. 31 : 23, and 18 : 3 ; Rom. 10 : 12 ; Psal. 62 : 8 ; 
Josh. 24 : 14; Mark, 12 : 33. b Deut. 12 : 32 ; Matt. 15 : 
9 ; Acts, 17 : 25 ; Matt. 4 : 9, 10 ; Deut. 4 : 15 to 20 ; Exod. 
20 : 4, 5 ; Col. 2 : 23. 

II. 

Religious worship is to be given to God the 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and to him alone ; * 
not to Angels, Saints, or any other creatures ; ^ 
^nd since the fall, not vvithout a Mediator, nor in 
the mediation of any other but of Christ alone.® 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 219 

c Matt. 4 : 10 ; John, 5 : 23, and 2 Cor. 13 : 14. d Col. 
2 : 18 ; Rev. 19 : 10 ; Rom. 1 : 25. e John, 14 : 6 ; 1 Tim. 
2:6; Eph. 2 : 18 ; Col. 3 ; 17. 

III. 

Prayer with thanksgiving, being one special 
part of natural worship/ is by God required of 
all men ; ^ but that it may be accepted it is to be 
made in the name of the Son,^ by the help of 
the Spirit/ according to his will,^ with under- 
standing, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, 
love, and perseverance : ^ and when with others 
in a known tongue."™ 

f Phil. 4 : 6. g Psal. 65 : 2. h John, 14 : 13, 14 ; 1 Pet. 
2 : 5, i Rom. 8 : 26. k i John, 5:14. I Psal. 47 ; 7 ; Eccl. 
5:1,2; Heb, 12 : 28 ; Gen. 18 : 27 ; James, 5:10; Mark, 
11 : 24 ; Matt. 6 : 12, 14, 15 ; Col. 4:2; Eph. 6 : 18. m l 
Cor. 14 : 14. 

IV. 

Prayer is to be made for things lawful," and 
for all sorts of men living, or that shall live here- 
after,® but not for the dead, p nor for those of 
whom it may be known that they have sinned 
the sin unto death. "1 

n 1 John, 5 : 14. o 1 Tim. 2:1,2; John. 17 : 20 ; 2 Sam. 
7 : 29 ; Ruth, 4 : 12. P 2 Sam. 12 : 21, 22, 23, with Luke. 
16 : 25, 26 ; Rev. 14 : 13. q 1 John, 5 : 16. 

y. 

The reading of the Scriptures,'^ preaching,^ 
and hearing the word of God,^ singing of 
Psalms,^ aj> also the administration of Ba^ - 



220 X CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

tism and the Lord's Supper, are all parts of re 
ligious worship of God, to be performed in obe- 
dience unto God, with understanding, faith, 
reverence, and godly fear ; ^ solemn humilia- 
tions, with fastings,^ and thanksgiving upon 
special occasions,^ are in their several times 
and seasons to be used in an holy and religious 
manner/ 

r Acts, 15 : 21 ; Rev. 1:3. s 2 Tim. 4:2. t Jam. 1 : 
21, 22 ; Acts, 10 : 33 ; Matt. 13 : 19 ; Heb. 4:2; Isaiah, 
66 : 2. u Col. 3 : 16 ; Eph. 5 : 19; Jarnes, 5 : 13. w Matt. 
28 : 19 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23 to 29 ; Acts, 2 : 41, 42. x Joel, 2 : 
12 ; Esther, 4 ; 16 ; Mark, 9 : 29 ; 1 Cor. 7: 5. y Psal. 107, 
per tot. ; Esther, 9 : 22. z Heb. 12 : 28. 

VL 

Neither prayer, nor any other part of religious 
worship, is now under the Gospel either tied 
unto, or made more acceptable by any place 
in which it is performed, or towards which it is 
directed.^ But God is to be worshipped every 
where,^ in spirit and in truth,*^ as in private 
famihes*^ daily,® and in secret each one by 
himself,^ so more solemnly in the public as- 
sembhes, which are not carelessly nor wilfully 
to be neglected or forsaken, when God by his 
word or providence calleth thereunto.^ 

a John, 4:21. b Mai. 1:11; 1 Tim. 2 : 8. c John, 4: 
23, 24. d Jer. 10 : 25 ; Deut. 6 : 6, 7 ; Job, 1:5; 2 Sam. 
6 : 18, 20 ; 1 Pet. 3:7; Acts, 10 : 2. e Matt. 6 : 11. f Matt. 
6:6; Eph. 6:18. g Isa. 56 : 6, 7 ; Heb. 10 : 25 ; Prov. 1 : 
20, 21, 24, and 8 : 34 ; Acts, 13 : 42 ; Luke, 4 : 16- Acts, 
2:42. 



A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 221 

VIL 

As it is of the law of nature, that in general, 
a proportion of time, by God's appointment, be 
set apart for the worship of God; so by his 
word in a positive, moral, and perpetual com- 
mandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath 
particularly appointed one day in seven for a 
Sabbath to be kept holy unto him,^ which from 
the beginning of the world to the resiirreclion of 
Christ, was the last day of the week, and from 
the resurrection of Christ was changed into the 
first day of the week,^ which in Scripture is 
called the Lord's day,'^ and is to be contmued 
to the end of the world as the Christian Sab- 
bath,^ the observation of the last day of the 
week being abolished.^ 

h Exod. 20 : 8 to 11 ; Isa. 56 : 2 to 7. i Gen. 2 : 2, 3 ; 
1 Cor. 6:1,2; Acts, 20 : 7. k Rev. 1:10. 1 Exod. 20 : 
8, 10, with Matt. 5 : 17, 18. mCol. 2 : 16, 17 ; Heb. 4 : 9, 
10. 

VIII. 

This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord, 
when men, after a due preparing of their hearts 
and ordering their common affairs beforehand, 
do not only observe an holy rest all the day 
from their own works, words, and thoughts, 
about their worldly employments and recrea- 
tions," but also are taken up the whole time in 
the public and private exercises of his worship, 
and in the duties of necessity and mercy ,° 

2>3 



222 ▲ CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

n Exod. 20 : 8, and 16 : 23 to 30, and 13 : 12 to 18 ; Is». 
68 : 13 ; Neh. 13 : 15 to 23. olsa. 58 : 13 ; Matt. 12 : 1 
to 14. 



CHAP. XXIII. 



OF LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS. 



A LAWFUL oath is a part of religious wor- 
ship,^ wherein the person swearing in truths 
righteousness, and judgment, solemnly calleth 
God to witness what he asseiteth, or promis- 
eth, and to judge him according to the truth or 
falsehood of what he sweareth.^ 

a Deut. 10 : 20. b Jer. 4:2; Exod. 20 ; 7 ; Lev. 19 ; 
12 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; 2 Chron. 6 : 22, 23. 

II. 

The name of God only is that by which men 
ought to swear, and therein it is to be used 
-with all holy fear and reverence : ^ Therefore 
to swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and 
dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other 
thing, is sinful and to be abhorred : ^ yet as in 
matters of weight and moment an oath is war- 
ranted by the word of God under the New Tes- 
tament as well as under the Old,^ so a lawful 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 223 

oath being imposed by lawful authority in such 
matters ought to be taken/ 

c Deut. 6 : 13. dExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 5:7; Matt. 5 : 34, 
35, 36 ; James 5 : 12. eReb. 6 : 16 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; Isa. 
65 : 16. f 1 Kings, 8 : 31 ; Neh. 13 : 25 ; Ezra, 10 : 5. 

III. 

Whosoever taketh an oath warranted by the 
word of God, ought duly to consider the weigh- 
tiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch, 
nothing but what he is fully persuaded is the 
truth : ^ neither may any man bind himself by 
an oath to any thing but what is good and just, 
and what he believeth so to be, and what he is 
able and resolved to perform : ^ yet ii is a sin to 
refuse an oath touching any thing that is good 
and just being lawfully imposed by authority.^ 

gExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 4 : 2. h Gen. 24 : 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 8, 9. 
i Num. 5 : 19, 21 ; Neh. 5 : 12 ; Exod. 22 : 11. 

IV. 

An oath is to be taken in the plain and com- 
mon sense of words, without equivocation or 
mental reservation.^ It cannot oblige to sin ; 
but in any thing not sinful being taken, it binds 
to performance, although to a man's own hurt;^ 
nor is it to be violated, although made to here- 
tics or infidels."^ 

k Jer. 4:2; Psal. 24 : 4. 1 1 Sam. 25 : 22, 31, 33, 34; 
Psal. 15 : 4. m Ezek. 17 : 16, 18, 19 ; Josh. 9 : 18, 19, 
with 2 Sam. 21 : 1. 



S24 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

V. 

A vow, which is not to be made to any crea- 
ture, but to God alone, is of the hke nature 
with a promissory oath, and ought to be made 
with the Hke rehgioiis care, and to be performed 
with the hke faithfuhiess.^^ 

n Psal. 76 : 11 ; Jer. 44 : 25, 23 ; Psal. 50 : 14, and 65 : 
1 ; Isa. 19 : 21 ; Eccl 5 : 4, 5, 6 ; Psai. 61 : 8, and 66 : 
13, 14. 

VI. 

Popish monastical vows of perpetual single 
life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, 
are so far from being degrees of higher per- 
fection, that they are superstitious and sinful 
snares, in which no Christian may entangle 
himself.® 

o Matt. 19: 11, 12; 1 Cor. 7: 2, 9 ; Eph.4:28 ; 1 Peter, 
4:2; 1 Cor. 7 : 23. 



CHAP. XXIV. 



OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE. 



I. 

God the Supreme Lord and King of all the 
world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be, 
under him, over the people for his own glory 
and the public good ; and to this end hath 
armed them with the power of the sword, for 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 225 

the defence and encouragement of them that do 
good, and for the punishment of evil-doers.^ 

aRom. 13 : 1 to 4 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14. 

IL 

It is lawful for Christians to accept and exe- 
cute the office of a magistrate when called there- 
unto:^ in the management whereof, as they 
ought, especially to maintain piety, justice, and 
peace, according to the wholesome laws of each 
commonwealth ; ^ so, for that end, they may 
lawfully now, under the New Testament, wage 
war upon just and necessary occasion.^ 

b Prov. 8 : 15, 16 ; Rom. 13 : 1, 2, 4. c Psal. 2 : 10 to 
12 ; 1 Tim. 2:3; Psal. 82 : 3, 4 ; 2 Sam. 23 : 3 ; 1 Peter, 
2:13. d Luke, 3:14; Rom. 13 : 4 ; Matt. 8 : 9, 10 ; 
Acts, 10 : 1, 2 ; Rev. 17 : 14, 16. 

III. 

They who, upon pretence of Christian liber- 
ty, shall oppose any lawful power, or the lawful 
exercise of it, resist the ordinance of God ; and 
for their publishing of such opinions, or main- 
taining of such practices as are contrary to the 
light of nature, or to the Imown principles of 
Christianity, whether concerning faith, worship, 
or conversation ; or to the power of godliness ; 
or such erroneous opinions or practices, as ei- 
ther in their own nature, or in the manner of 
publishing or maintaining them, are destructive 
to the external peace or order which Christ 
hath established in the church ; they may law- 



226 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

fully be called to an account, and proceeded 
against by the censures of the church, and by 
the power of the civil magistrate : yet in such 
differences about the doctrines of the Gospel, 
or ways of the worship of God as may befall 
men exercising a good conscience, manifesting 
it in their conversation, and holding the founda- 
tion, and duly observing the rules of peace and 
order, there is no warrant for the magistrate to 
abridge them of their liberty. 

IV. 

It is the duty of the people to pray for mag- 
istrates, to honor their persons, to pay them 
tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful 
commands, and to be subject to their authority 
for conscience sake. Infidelity, or difference 
in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's 
just and legal authority, nor free the people 
from their due obedience to him, from which 
ecclesiastical persons are not exempted ; much 
less hath the Pope any power and jurisdiction 
over them in their dominions, or over any of 
their people, and least of all to deprive them 
of their dominions or lives if he shall judge them 
to be heretics, or upon any other pretence what- 
soever. 

1 Tim. 2: 12 ; 1 Pet. 2: 17 ; Rom. 13:6, 7, and 13:6; 
Tit. 3 : 1 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14, 16 ; Rem. 13 : 1 ; 1 Kings, 2 : 
35 ; Acts, 25 : 9, 10, 11 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 1. 10, 11 ; Jude, 5 : 8 
to 11 ; 2 Thes. 2:4; Rev. 13 : 15, 16, 17. 



A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 227 

CHAP. XXV. 

OP MARRUGE. 
I. 

Marriage is to be between one man and one 
woman : neither is it lawful for any man to 
have more than one wife, nor for any woman 
to have more than one husband, at the same 
time.^ 

a Gen. 2 : 24 ; Matt. 19 : 5, 6 ; Prov. 2 : 17. 
II. 

Marriage was ordained for the mutual help 
of husband and wife, ^ for the increase of man- 
kind with a legitimate issue, and of the church 
with an holy seed,^ and for preventing unclean- 
ness.^ 

d Gen. 2 : 18. c Mai. 2:15. b i Cor. 7 : 2, 9. 
III. 

It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry, 
who are able with judgment to give their con- 
sent ;® yet it is the duty of Christians to marry, 
in the Lord, ^ and therefore such as profess the 
true reformed religion, should not marry with 
infidels, papists, or other idolaters : neither 
should such as are godly be unequally yoked, 
. by marrying such as are wicked in their life, or 
maintain damnable heresy, s 



228 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

e Heb. 13:4; 1 Tim. 4 : 3 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 36, 37, 38 ; Gen. 
24 : 57, 58. f 1 Cor. 7 : 39. g Gen. 34 : 14 ; Exod. 34 : 16 ; 
Deut. 7 : 3, 4 ; 1 Kings, 11:4; Neh. 13 : 25, 26, 27 
Mai. 2: 11, 12; 2 Cor. 6: 14. 

IV. 

Marriage ought not to be within the degrees 
of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the 
Word ; ^ nor can such incestuous marriage ever 
be made lawful by any law of man or consent 
of parties, so as those persons may live together 
as man and wife.^ 

h Lev. 18 : 1 Cor. 5:1; Amos, 2:7. i Mark, 6 : 18 ; 
Lev. 18 : 24 to 29. 



CHAP. XXVI. 



OP THE CHURCH. 



L 

The Cathohc or Universal Church which is 
invisible, consists of the whole number of the 
elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered 
into one under Christ, the Head thereof, and the 
Spouse, the Body, the fullness of Him that 
fiUeth all and in all.^ 

aEph. 1 : 10, 22, 23, and 5 : 23, 27, 32 ; Col. 1 : 18. 
II. 

The whole body of men throughout the world, 
professing the faith of the Gospel, and obedi- 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 229 

ence unto God by Christ according unto it,^ not 
destroying their own profession by any errors 
everting the foundation, ^ or unhohness of con- 
versation, they^ and their children® with them, 
are, and may be called the visible Catholic 
Church of Christ,^ although as such it is not 
intrusted with any officers to rule or govern 
over the whole body.s 

b 1 Cor. 1:2; Col. 2:19; e i Tim. 1 : 19, 20. d 2 
Tim. 2:19; Tit. 1:16. el Cor. 7 : 14 ; Acts, 2 : 39 ; 
Ezek. 16 : 20, 21 ; Rom. 11 : 16 ; Gen. 17 : 7. f 1 Cor. 
12: 12, 13; Rom. 15 : 9, 10, 12. g Eph. 4: 8, 11, 12; 
Rom. 12 : 6, 7, 8 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 28, 29, 30. 

III. 

The purest churches under heaven are subject 
both to mixture and error, ^^ and some have so 
degenerated as to become no churches of Christ, 
but synagogues of Satan :^ Nevertheless Christ 
always hath had, and ever shall have a visible 
kingdom in this world, to the end thereof, of 
such as believe in him, and make profession of 
his name.^" 

h 1 Cor.. 13 : 12 ; Rev. 2d and 3d chapters ; Matt. 13: 24 
to 30, 42. i Rev. 28 : 2 ; Rom. 11:18 to 23. k Matt, 
16 : 18 ; Psal. 72 : 17, and 102 : 28 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 

IV. 

There is no other head of the Church but the 
Lord Jesus Christ ;^ nor can the Pope of Rome 
in any sense be head thereof, but is that Anti- 
christ, that man of sin, and son of perdition that 

21 



230 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

exalteth himself in the Church agaiast' ShiiBU 
and all that is called God, whom the Lord shall 
destroy with the brightness of his coming.""' 

ICol. 1: 18; Eph. 1:22. m Matt. 23 r 8> 9y 10 ; 3- 
Thes. 3 : 3, 4, 8, 9 ; Rev, 13 : 6. 

V. 

As the Lord, m his care and love towards hi& 
Church, hath in his infinite wise providence, ex- 
ercised it with great variety in all ages, for the 
good of them that love him, and his own glory ;^ 
so according to his promise, we expect that in 
the latter days, Antichrist being destroyed,^ 
the Jews called,P and the adversaries of the- 
kingdom of his dear Son broken ;*i the churches 
of Christ, being enlarged and edified through a, 
free and plentiful communication of light and 
grace, shall enjoy in this world a more quiet,, 
peaceable, and glorious condition than they 
have enjoyed/ 

n Acts, 7 : 1 to 51, and 14 : 22, and 8 : 1, with 9 : 31.- 
« 2 Thes. 2 : 8, 9, 10 ; Rev. 18 : 2, 4, 21, and 17 : 16. P Rom. 
10 : 1, and 11 : 23 to 32. mPsal. 110 : 1, and 2:9. r Isa. 
11:9; Joel, 2 : 28, 29 ; Isa. 2 : 2, 3, 4 ; Mic, 4:3; PsaL 
87 : 2 to end ; Dan. 7: 27, 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 231 



CHAP.XXVIL 

<0F TEE COMMUNION OF SAINTS'.. 
I. 

All saints that are united to Jesus Christ 
their head by his Spirit and faith, although they 
:are not made thereb)^ one person with him,* 
iiave fellowsliip in his graces, sufferings, death,, 
are surrccti on, and glory : ^ and being united to 
one another in love, they have communion in 
•each others' gifts and graces,^* and are obliged 
;to the performance of such duties, public and 
private, as do conduce to their mutual good^ 
both in the inward and outward man.*^ 

a CdI. 1 : 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 8 : 6 ; Isa. 42 : 8 ; 1 Tim. 6 : 
15, 16 ; Psal. 45 : 7, with Heb. 1 : 8, 9. b i John, 1:3; 
Eph. 3 : IC) to 19- Jcha, 1 : 16 ; Eph. 2 : 5, 6 ; Phil. 3 : 
10 ; Rem. 6 J 5, 6 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 12. cEph. 4 : 15, 16 ; 
1 Cor. 12 : 7, and 8-: 21, 22, 23 ; Col. 2 : 19. d i Thes. 
5 : 11, 14 ; Roix I.: 11, 12. 14 ; 1 John, 3 : 16, 17, 18 ; 
Gal. 6 : 10. 

II. 

All saints are bound to maintain an holy fel- 
lowship and communion in the worship of God, 
and in performing such other spiritual services 
as tend to their mutual edification,*^ as also in 
relieving each otKer in outward things accord- 
ing to their .s.ev.eral abilities and necessities : 



232 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

which communion, though especially to be ex- 
ercised by them for the relations in which they 
stand, whether in families or in churches, yet 
as God ofFereth opportunity, is to be extended 
unto all those who in every place call upon the 
name of the Lord Jesus. ^ 

e Heb. 10 : 24, 25 ; Acts, 2 : 42, 46 ; Isa. 2 : 3 ; 1 Cor. 
2 : 20. f Eph. 6 : 2, 4, 5, 9, and 5 : 22 to 26 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 
8 ; Gal. 6:10. g Acts, 2 : 44, 45 ; 1 John, 3 : 17 ; 2 Cor. 
8th and 9th chapters ; Acts, 11 : 29, 30. 



CHAP. XXVIII. 



OP THE SACRAMENTS. 



I. 

Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the 
covenant of grace,^ immediately instituted by 
Christ,^ to represent him and his benefits, and 
to confirm our interest in him,° and solemnly to 
engage us to the service of God in Christ, ac- 
cording to his Word.^ 

a Rom. 4 : 11 ; Gen. 17: 7, 10. b Matt. 28 : 19 ; 1 Cor. 
11 :23. ci Cor. 10: 16, and 11 : 25, 26. dRom. 6:3, 4; 
1 Cor. 10 : 16, 21. 

11. 

There is in every Sacrament a spiritual rela- 
tion or sacramental union between the sign, and 
the thing signified ; vi^hence it comes to pass 



A CO^*FESSION OF FAITH. 233 

;that the names and effects of the one are attrib- 
uted to the other.e 

e Gea. 17 : 10 ; Matt. 26 : 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5. 
III. 

The grace which is exhibited in or by the 
sacraments rightly used, is not conferred by any 
power ill them, neither doth the efficacy of the 
sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of 
him that doth administer it/ but upon the work 
of the Spirit,* and the Word of institution, 
^ivhich -contains, together with a precept author- 
izing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to 
ivorthy receivers.^ 

fRom. 2^ 28, 29 ; 1 Pet. 3:21. g Matt. 3:11 ; I Cor. 
12 : 13. bMatt. 26 : 27, 28, and 28 : 19. 20. 

IV. 

There be only two sacraments ordained by 
Christ our Lord, in the Gospel, that is to say, 
Baptism and the Lord's Supper ; neither of 
which may be dispensed b)'- any but by a min- 
ister of the Word lawfully called.^ 

nMatt. 28 ,• 19 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 20, 23, and 4 : 1 ; Heb. 

y. 

The Sacraments of the Old Testament, in re- 
gard of the spiritual things thereby signified and 
exhibited, were for substance the same with 
those of the New.^ 

k 1 Cor. 10 : 1, 2, 3, 4. 



234 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAP. XXIX. 

OF BAPTISM. 
I. 

Baptism is a Sacrament of the New Testa- 
ment, ordained by Jesus Christ,^ to be unto the 
party baptized a sign and seal of the Covenant 
of Grace ;^ of his ingrafting into Christ ; ^ of re- 
generation ; ^ of remission of sins,® and of his 
giving up mito God, through Jesus Christ, to 
walk in newness of hfe ; ^ v/hich ordinance is by 
Christ's own appointment, to be continued in his 
church until the end of the world. § 

aMatt. 28 : 16. bRom. 4: 11, with Col. 2 : 11, 12. 
c Gal. 3 : 27 ; Rom. 6 : 5. d Tit. 3 : 5. eMark, 1:4; 
f Rom. 6 : 3, 4. g Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 

11. 

The outward element to be used in this ordi- 
nance is water, wherewith the party is to be 
baptized in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of 
the Gospel, lavvfuUy called thereunto.^ 

h Matt. 3:11; John, 1 : 33 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
III. 

Dipping of the person into the water is 
not necessary ; but baptism is rightly admin- 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 235 

istered by pouring or sprinkling water upon the 
person.^ 

iHeb. 9 : 10, 19 to 22 ; Acts, 2 : 41, and 16 : 33 ; Mark, 
7 :4. 

IV. 

Not only those that do actually profess faith 
in, and obedience unto Christ,^ but also the in- 
fants of one or both believing parents are to be 
baptized, and those only.^ 

k Mark, 16 : 15, 16 ; Acts, 8 : 37, 38. 1 Gen. 17 : 7, 9, 
with Gal 3 .. 9, 14, and Col. 2:11, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and 
Rom. 4 : 11, 12 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 14 ; Matt. 28 : 19 ; Mark, 10 : 
13 to 16 ; Luke, 18 : 15. 

V. 

Although it be a great sin to contemn or neg- 
lect this ordinance,"^ yet grace and salvation 
are not so inseparably annexed to it, as that no 
person can be regenerate or saved without it ; ^ 
or that all that are baptized are undoubtedly re- 
generated .° 

m Luke, 7 : 30, with Exod. 4 : 24, 25, 26. n Rom. 4:11; 
Acts, 10 ; 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. o Acts, 9 : 13, 23. 

VI. 

The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that 
moment of time wherein it is administered ;p 
yet notwithstanding, by the right use of this 
ordinance, the grace promised is not only offer- 
ed, but really exhibited and conferred by the 
Holy Ghost to such, (whether of age or infants,) 
as that grace belongeth unto, according to the 



236 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

counsel of God's own will in his appointed 
time.^ 

P John, 3 : 5, 8. q Gal. 3 : 27 ; Tit. 3:5; Eph. 5 : 25, 
26 ; Acts, 2 : 38, 41. 

VII. 

Baptism is but once to be administered to 
any person.^ 
n Titus, 3.5. 



CHAP. XXX. 



OP THE LORD S SUPPER. 



I. 

Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was 
betrayed, instituted the Sacrament of his body 
and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be ob- 
served in his churches to the end of the world ; 
for the perpetual remembrance, and showing 
forth of the sacrifice of himself in his death ; 
the sealing of all benefits thereof unto true be- 
lievers ; their spiritual nourishment and growth 
in Him ; their further engagement in and to all 
duties which they owe unto him ; and to be a 
bond and pledge of their communion, with Him 
and with each other.^ 

a 1 Cor. II : 23, to 26, and 10 : 16, 17, 21, and 12 : 13. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 237 

II. 

In this Sacrament, Christ is not offered up 
to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all 
for remission of sin of the quick or dead ;^ but 
only a memorial of that one offering up of him- 
self upon the Cross, once for all, and a spirit- 
ual oblation of all possible praise unto God for 
the same ;^ so that the Popish sacrifice of the 
Mass, (as they call it,) is most abominably in- 
jurious to Christ's own, only sacrifice, the alone 
propitiation for all the sins of the elect.^ 

b Heb. 9 : 22, 25, 26, 28. ci Cor. 11 : 24, 25, 26 ; 
Matt 26 : 26, 27. d Heb. 7 : 23, 24, 27, and 10 : 11, 12, 
14, 18 

III. 

The Lord Jesus hath in this ordinance ap- 
pointed his ministers to declare his Word of in- 
stitution to the people, to pray, and bless the 
elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set 
them apart form a common to an holy use, 
and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, 
and (they communicating also themselves) 
to give both .to the communicants,^ but to 
none who are not then present in the congre- 
gation.^ 

e Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28 ; Mark, 14 : 22, 23, 24 ; Luke, 
22 : 19, 20 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23 to 26. f Acts, 20 : 7 ; 1 Cor. 
11 : 20. 

IV. 

Private Masses, or receiving the Sacrament 
by a Priest, or any other alone,^ as likewise the 



238 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

denial of the cup to the people,^ worshipping the 
elements, the lifting them up or carrying them 
about for adoration, and reserving them for any 
pretended religious use, are all contrary to the 
nature of this sacrament, and to the institution 
of Christ.^ 

g 1 Cor. 10 : 6. li Mark. 14 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 25 to 30. 
i Matt. 15 9. 



The outward elements in this Sacrament, duly 
set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have 
such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet 
sacramentally only, they are sometimes called 
by the name of the things they represent, to wit, 
the body and blood of Christ : ^ albeit in sub- 
stance and nature they still remain truly and 
only bread and wine as they were before. ^ 

k Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28. 1 1 Cor. 11 : 26, 27 28 ; Matt. 
26 : 29. 

VI. 

That doctrine which maintains a change of 
the substance of bread and win£ into the sub- 
stance of Christ's body and blood, (commonly 
called transubstantiation,) by consecration of a 
Priest, or by any other way, is repugnant not 
to the Scripture alone, but even to common 
sense and reason, overthroweth the nature of 
the Sacrament, and hath been, and is the cause 
of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idola- 
tries.™ 

»» Acts, 3 : 21 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 24, 25, 26 ; Luke, 26 : 6, 39. 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 239 

VII. 

Worthy receivers outwardly partaking of the 
visible elements in this Sacrament,^ do then 
also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet 
not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, re- 
ceive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all 
benefits of his death ; the body and blood of 
Christ being then not corporally or carnally, in, 
with, or under the bread and wine, yet as really, 
but spiritually present to the faith of believers 
in that ordinance, as the elements themselves 
are to their outward senses.^ 

nl Cor. 11: 28. o i Cor. 10: 16. 

VIII. 

All ignorant and ungodly persons, as they 
are unfit to enjoy communion with Christ, so 
are they unworthy of the Lord's table, and can- 
not without great sin against him whilst they 
remain such, partake of these holy mysteries,^ 
or be admitted thereunto ; ^ yea, whosoever 
shall receive unworthily, are guilty of the body 
and blood of the Lord, eating and drinking 
judgment to themselves/ 

P 1 Cor. 11 : 27, 28, 29 ; 2 Cor. 6 : 14, 15, 16. q 1 Cor. 
5 : 6, 7, 13 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 6, 14, 15 ; Matt. 7:6. r 1 Cor. 
11 : 27, 29. 



S40 A CONFESSION OF PAITH. 



CHAP, XXXI. 

OF THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OP THB 
EESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. 

I. 

The bodies of men after death return to 
dust, and see con-uption,^ but their souls, 
(which neither die nor sleep,) having an immor- 
tal subsistence, immediately return to God 
who gave them ; ^ the souls of the righteous 
being then made perfect in holiness, are re- 
ceived into the highest heavens, where they be- 
hold the face of God in light and glory, waiting 
for the full redemption of their bodies ;^ and the 
souls of the wicked are cast into hell, where 
they remain in torment, and utter darkness, re- 
served for the judgment of the great day : ^be- 
sides these two places of souls separated from 
their bodies the Scripture acknowledgeth none. 

a Gen. 3 : 19 ; Acts, 13 : 36. bLuke, 23 : 43 ; Eccl. 
12 : 7. c Heb. 12 : 23 ; 2 Cor. 5 ; 1, 6, 8 ; Phil. 1 : 23 ; 
Acts, 3 : 21 ; Eph. 4 : 10. dLuke, 16 : 23, 24 ; Acts, 1 ; 
25; Jude, 5, 6 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 19. 

II 

At the last day, such as are found alive, shall 
notdie,butbe changed f and all the dead shall be 
raised up with the self-same bodies and none oth- 
er, although with different qualities, which shall 
be united again to their souls forever ^ 



A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 241 

e I Thes. 4:17; 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. d Job. 19 : 25, 27 ; 
1 Cor. 15 : 42, 43, 44. 

III. 

The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power 
of Christ, be raised to dishonor ; the bodies of 
the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and be made 
conformable unto his own glorious body.s 

g Acts, 24 : 15 ; John, 5 : 28, 29 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 42 J PbiL 
3 : 21 



CHAP. XXXIL 



OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. 



God hath appointed a day wherein he will 
judge the world in righteousness by Jesus 
Christ,^ to whom all power and judgment is 
given of the Father ;^ in which day, not only 
the apostate angels shall be judged,*^ but like- 
wise all persons that have lived upon earth, 
shall appear before the tribunal of Christ, to 
give an account of their thoughts, words, and 
deeds, and to receive according to what they 
have done in the body, whether it be good or 
evil.^ 

a Acts, 17 : 31. b John, 5 : 22, 27. c i Cor. 6:3; Jude, 
6:6; 2 Pet. 2 : 4. d2 Cor. 5 : 10 ; Eccl. 12 : 14 ; Rom, 
2 : 16, and 14 : 10, 12 ; Matt. 12 : 33, 37. 



242 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. 

The end of God's appointing this day, is for 
the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in 
the eternal salvation of the elect, and of his 
justice in the damnation of the reprobate, who 
are wicked and disobedient ; for then shall the 
righteous go into everlasting life, and receive 
that fullness of joy and glory, with everlasting 
reward in the presence of the Lord ; but the 
wicked who know not God, and obey not the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eter 
nal torments, and be punished with everlasting 
destruction from the presence of the Lord, and 
from the glory of his power.^ 

eMatt. 25 : 31 to end ; Rom. 2 : 5, 6, and 9 : 22, 23 ; 
Matt. 25 : 21 ; Acts, 3:19; 2 Thes. 1 : 7 to 10. 

III. 

As Christ would have us to be certainly per- 
suaded that there shall be a judgment, both to 
deter all men from sin, and for the greater con- 
solation of the godly in their adversity ; *" so 
will he have that day unknown to men, that 
they may shake off all carnal security, and be 
always watchful, because they know not at what 
hour the Lord will come, and may be ever pre- 
pared to say, Come, Lord Jesus, come quicldy. t 
Amen, [ 

f 2 Pet. 3 : 11, 14 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 10, 11 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 5, 6, 
7 : Luke, 21 : 27, 28 ; Rom. 8 : 23, 24, 25. gMatt 24 : 36, 
42 43, 44 ; Mark, 13 : 35, 3G, 37 ; Luke, 12 : 35, 36 ; 
Rev 22 : 20. 



THE 

HEADS OF AGREEMENT, 

assented to by the united ministers, 

form::rly called 

PRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL; 

AND ALSO, 

ARTICLES, 

FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF 

CHURCH DISCIPLINi; 

.BNINIMOUSLY AGREED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE -ELDJJil^ 
AND MESSENGERS OF THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY OF 

CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, ASSEMBLED BY 

DELEGATION, AT SAYBROOK, SEPT. yTH, 

J 708. 



Phil. 3 : 5. Let us, therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus 
minded ; and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall 
reveal even this unto you. 

Eph. 4 : 3. Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the 
bond of peace. 



NEW LONDON, CONX., PRINTED, 1710. 



PREFACE, 



There is no Constitution on earth, hath ever 
been estabhshed on such sure foundation, nor 
so fully provided for its subsistence, as the 
Church of God — It being built on the Prophets 
and Apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the 
chief corner-stone. Hence, therefore, it hath 
from its holy hill beheld the ruins of the great- 
est States and most flourishing Empires ; hav 
ing continued in safety, free from the fatal acci- 
dents of time, and triumphed not only over the 
rage of men, but also the repeated insults of the 
gates of hell. And though it hath been often 
straitened as to its extent, and lessened as to its 
number, yet hath remained firm on its own 
basis : Yea, when most reduced, it hath for- 
ever made good that motto, Depressa Resurgo ; 
and so it shall continue to the end of the world. 
But, to the shame of its offenders, the church 
hath suffered most from the wounds, w^hich she 
hath received in the house of her friends, from 
those wolves that have come to her in sheep's 
clothing. Damnable errors and heresies have 
arisen from within her, whereby she hath some- 



^^fl 



246 PREFACE. 

times been cast into horrible shades of darkness, 
as Rev. 9 : 2, When the bottofnless pit was 
opened J the smoke ascending darkened the sun 
and air. Yet when thus grievously blackened, 
a comeliness remained still. Otherwhiles she 
is seen bleeding v^ith the v^ounds of schism and 
contention, offensive and hurtful to her sacred 
head and members, for the undivided head re- 
joiceth in an undivided body. His undefiled 
is hut one. Cant. 6:9. As she becomes di- 
vided, she becomes defiled — and hereby also 
the mutual offices of the respective members of 
this undefiled one, are interrupted to the preju- 
dice of the whole Whence follow great dis 
orders, as when the eye will not see for the hand, 
nor the head take care of the feet, nor our union 
to Christ be acknowledged a sufficient bond to 
establish a relation between members in partic- 
ular. 1 Cor. 12: 27. God's Providence for- 
ever bears the upper hand in these events, who 
suffers the corrupt minds of men to run into 
errors and divisions, that the approved may he 
made manifest, 1 Cor. 11:19. Such ill-mind- 
ed persons being threatened with a wo, that 
are the authors or promoters of such offences. 
The Atheist endeavors to overthrow the whole 
constitution of religion: The Deist to take 
away all that part of it that promiseth sinners 
any safety from the wrath to come^ and retain 
no more than what is enough to condemn him, 
and take away all excuse for his disobedience. 



PREFACE, 247 

Rom, 1 : 20. The church of Christ hath also 
been a great sufferer from the immoralities and 
disorderly walking of those that are related to 
her, whose leaven hath sometimes hazarded the 
whole lump. 1 Cor, 5 : 6, Whose unseemly- 
practices have given advantage to enemies to 
speak evil of the ways of God, and to question 
the truth of our holy religion, and the sincerity 
of the professors thereof. These must be ac- 
knowledged to be spots and blemishes. 2 Pet, 
2:13, The wisdom of our Lawgiver, King, 
and Judge ; who alone hath the original sove- 
reignty of giving being to, and laying the foun- 
dations of the church, and whose only is the 
legislative power therein; hath given such 
ample rights and privileges to the church, and 
such excellent rules for its government, as are 
inviting to strangers, like a city set on a MIL 
Matt, 5 : 14, And hath lodged, the executive 
power in approved hands ; that those who love 
the church may be in peace, and her enemies 
may find her terrible as an army with banners ; 
and that she might yield seasonable edification 
to those that walk regularly within her limits, 
and be able to discharge herself of impenitent 
and incorrigible offenders. Many of the fore- 
mentioned mischiefs have to our sorrow afflict- 
ed the churches within this government, and 
by degrees we have fallen under much decay — 
Whereupon, our difficulties have been of a long 
time troublesome, for the healing our wounds, 



243 PREFACE. 

a more explicate asserting the rules of govern- 
ment sufficiently provided in the holy word hath 
been thought highly expedient — ^Wherefore, 

The Honorable, the General Assembly of 
this Colony, out of a tender regard to the wel- 
fare of the Churches within the limits of their 
government, were pleased to appoint the sev- 
eral elders of each county, with messengers 
from their Churches to meet in council ; in 
which they should endeavor to agree in some 
general rules conformable to the Word of God 
for a method of discipline to be practiced in our 
Churches. These several councils having met 
and drawn up some rules for Church govern- 
ment, did by their delegates meet and consti- 
tute one General Assembly of the Churches of 
this colony, at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708. 
Who, after a full consent and agreement unto 
the Confession of Faith assented unto by the 
Synod of Boston, did, being studious of keep- 
ing the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, 
Eph. 4 : 3., agree that the Heads of Agree- 
ment assented to by the united brethren for- 
merly called Presbyterian and Congregational 
in England, be observed by the Churches 
thro'jghout this colony ; which are herewith 
published : and after consideration of the sev- 
eral draughts of the county councils, did, with 
a Christian condescension, and fraternal amica- 
bleness, unanimously agree to the Articles 
for the Administration of Church Discipline 



PREFACE. 249 

now offered to public view, all which being pre- 
sented, were allowed of and established by 
the General Assembly of this colony, as by 
their acts appears. For the better satisfaction 
of our people, we have undertaken a task, ac- 
ceptable we trust unto many, though it escape 
not the exceptions of some, in subjoining Scrip- 
tures for coniirmation of the Heads of Agree- 
ment, which we have not seen added thereunto. 
The aforesaid articles consist in two heads, 
The one holding forth the 'power of particular 
Churches in the management of Discipline 
confirmed by scriptures annexed. 

The other serves to preserve^ promote^ or re- 
cover the peace and edification of the Chwches 
by the means of a consociation of the Elders 
and Churches, or of an association of Elders: 
Both which we are agreed have countenance 
from the Scriptures, and the propositions in 
answer to the second question given by the 
Synod met at Boston, 1662. In both which 
having respect to the divine precepts of fra- 
ternal union, and that principle universally ac- 
knowledged. Quod tangit omnes debet tractari 
ab omnibus. The Scriptures are added for 
the illustration of the substance of the above- 
mentioned articles, yet with an apprehen- 
sion that there may be alterations made, and 
further condescensions agreed upon, which 
shall afterwards appear necessary for the order 
and edification of our Churches. 



250 PREFACE. 

As we have labored in this affair to approve 
ourselves unto God^ so we are cheerful with 
humble prayer for his blessing to recommend 
the Heads of Agreement, with the subsequent 
articles, unto the acceptance and observation 
of our people ; hoping, till it please the Lord 
to send forth further light and truth in these 
more controversial matters, this method may 
be a blessed means of our better unaniniity 
and success in our Lord's work for the gather- 
ing and edifying of the body of Christ; for 
which we bespeak the concurring prayers of 
all that fear the Lord. 



I 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT, 



ABSENTED TO BY THE UNITED MINISTERS FORMERLY 
CALLED PRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL, 



Of Churches and Church Members. 

I. We acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ 
to have one CathoHc Church or Kingdom, com- 
prehending all that are united to him, whether 
in heaven or earth. And do conceive the 
whole multitude of visible believers, and their 
infant seed, (commonly called the Catholic 
visible Church) to belong to Christ's spiritual 
kingdom in this world. But, for the notion of 
a Catholic visible Church here, as it signifies 
its having been collected into any formed socie- 
ty, under a visible common head on earth, 
whether one person singly, or many collect- 
ively, we, with the rest of Protestants, unan- 
imously disclaim it. 

Eph. 1 : 10, 22, and 44 ; Eph. 5 : 27 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 12, 13, 
Gen. 17 : 7 ; Acts, 2 : 39 ; Matt. 23 : 7 to 10. 

II. We agree, that particular societies of 
visible saints, who under Christ their head, are 
statedly joined together, for ordinary commu- 
nion with one another in all the ordinances cf 



252 HEADS OP AGREEMENT, 

Christ, are particular churches, and are to be 
owned by each other, as instituted churches of 
Christ, though differing in apprehensions and 
practice in some lesser things. 

1 Cor. 14: 23, and 1: 2, and 12: 27 j Rer. 1: 4; 
Rom. 14: 1. 

III. That none shall be admitted as meni- 
bers, in order to communion in all the special 
ordinances of the Gospel, but such persons as 
are knowing and sound in the fundamental 
doctrine of the Christian religion ; without 
scandal in their lives : and, to a judgment reg- 
ulated by the word of God, are persons of vis- 
ible holiness and honesty ; credibly professing 
cordial subjection to Jesus Christ. 

Prov. 19 : 2 ; Acts, 8 : 32 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 19 ; Ezek. 44 : 9 ; 
Rom. 10: 10; 2 Cor. 9: 13. 

IV. A competent number of such visible 
saints, (as before described) do become the capa- 
ble subjects of stated communion in all the spe- 
cial ordinances of Christ, upon their mutual de- 
clared consent and agreement to toalk together 
therein according to Gospel rule. In which 
declaration, different degrees of explicit^iess, 
shall no ways hinder such churches from own- 
ing each other, as instituted churches. 

1 Cor. 14 : 23 ; Acts, 20 : 7 ; and 2 : 41, 42 ; Rom. 14 : 3. 

V. Though parochial hounds be not of di- 
vine right, yet for common edification, the mem 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 253 

bers of a particular church ought (as much as 
conveniently may be ) to live near one another. 

1 Thes. 5 : 11, 12, 13 ; Heb. 10 : 25. 

VI. That each imrticular church hath right 
to choose their own officers ; and being fur- 
nished with such as are duly qualified and ordain- 
ed according to the Gospel rale, hath author- 
ity from Christ fcr exercising government, and 
of enjoying all the ordinances of worship with- 
in itself. 

Acts, 6:2; Tit. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; Matt. 18 : 
17; 1 Cor. 11, 3 

VII. In the administration of church power, 
it belongs to the Pastors and other Elders of 
every particular church, if such there be, to rule 
and govern ; and to the brotherhood to consent 
according to the rule of the Gospel. 

1 Tim. 5 : 17 ; Heb. 3 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 4:1, and 5:4; 
2 Cor. 6 : 8, 10. 

VIII. That all professors as before descri- 
bed, are bound in duty, as they have opportuni- 
ty, to join themselves disjixed memhers of some 
particular church ; their thus joining, being 
part of their professed subjection to the Gospel 
of Christ, and an instituted means of their estab- 
lishment and edification ; whereby they are 
under the pastoral care, and in case of scan- 
dalous or offensive walking, may be authorita- 
tively admonished or censured for their recove- 
rs 



254 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 

ry, and for vindication of the truth, and the 
church professing it. 

Acts, 2 : 47, and 5 : 13 ; 2 Cor. 9:13; Heb. 10 : 24, 
25 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 12, 14 ; Acts, 20 : 23. 

IX. That a visible professor, thus joined 
to a particular church, ought to continue stead- 
fast with the said church ; and not forsake the 
ministry, and ordinances theretlispensed, with- 
out an orderly seeking a recommendation unto 
another church ; which ought to be given, when 
the case of the person apparently requires it. 

Acts, 2 : 42 ; Heb. 10 : 25 ; Rom. 16 : 1, 2. 



11. Of the Ministry. 

I. We agree that the ministerial office is 
instituted by Jesus Christ for the gathering, 
guiding, edifying, and governing of his church ; 
and to continue to the end of the world. 

Eph. 4: 11, 12 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 

II. They who are called to this office ought 
to be endued with competent learning and min- 
isterial gifts, as also with the grace of God, 
sound in judgment, not novices in the faith and 
knowledge of the Gospel : without scandal, of 
holy conversation, and such as devote them- 
selves to the work and service thereof. 

2Tim.2:24; Rom. 12:6; 1 Tim. 3 : 2 to 7 ; Tit.l , 
6,7; 1 Tim. 4: 16. 



HEA^DS OF AGREEMENT. 255 

III. That ordinarily none shall be ordain- 
ed to the work of this ministry, but such as are 
called and chosen thereunto by a particular 
church. 

Acts, 14 : 23. 

IV. That in so great and weighty a matter 
as the caUing and choosing a pastor, we judge 
it ordinarily requisite, that every such church 
consult and advise with the pastors of neighbor- 
ing congregations. 

Prov. 11 : 14, and 15: 22. 

V. That after such advice, the person con- 
sulted about, being chosen by the brotherhood 
of that particular church over which he is to be 
set, and he accepting, be duly ordained and set 
apart to his office over them ; wherein 'tis ordi- 
narily requisite that the pastors of neighboring 
congregations concur with the preaching Elder 
or Elders, if such there be. 

Acts, 14 : 23, and 1 ; 23, and 13 : 23 ; 1 Tim. 4: 14. 

VI. That whereas, such ordination only is 
intended for such as never before had been or- 
dained to the ministerial office ; if any judge, 
that in case also of the removal of one formerly 
ordained^ to a new station, or pastoral charge, 
there ought to be a like solemn recommending 
him and his labors to the grace and blessing of 
God, no different sentiments or practice herein 



256 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 

shall be any occasion of contention, or breach 
of communion among us. 
PhiL 3 : 15 ; Eph. 4 : 2, 3. 

VII. It is expedient that they who enter on 
the work of preaching the Gospel, be not only 
qualified for the communion of saints ; but also, 
that except in cases extraordinary^ they give 
proof of their gifts and fitness for the said work, 
unto the Pastors of churches of known abilities, 
to discern and judge of their qualifications ; that 
they may be sent forth with solemn approbation 
and prayer ; which we judge needful, that no 
doubt may remain concerning their being called 
unto the work ; and for preventing, (as much as 
in us lieth) ignorant and rash intruders, 

1 Tim. 1 : 22, and 3 : 6. 



III. Of Censures, 

I. As it cannot be avoided, but that in the 
purest churches on earth, there will sometimes 
offences and scandals arise by reason of hypoc-^ 
risy and prevailing corruption ; so Christ hath 
made it the duty of every church to reform it^ 
self, by spiritual remedies, appointed by him^ 
to .be applied in all such cases, viz : Admo- 
nition and Excommunication. 

Matt. 8:7; Heb. 12 : 15 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5: 6 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 257 

II. Admonition, being the rebuking of an 
offending member in order to conviction, is in 
case of private offences to be performed accor- 
ding 10 the rule in Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; and 
in case of pubhc offences openly before the 
church, as the honor of the Gospel, and the 
nature of the scandal shall require ; and if 
either of the Admonitions take place for the 
recovery of the fallen person^ all further pro- 
ceedings in a way of censure are thereon to 
cease, and satisfaction to be declared according- 
1 Tim, 1 : 20 ; Matt. 18 : 15, 17, 

III. When all due means are used accord- 
ing to the order of the Gospel, for the restoring 
an offending and scandalous brother, and he, 
notwithstanding, remains impenitent, the cen- 
sure of Excommunication is to be proceeded 
unto ; wherein the Pastor and other Elders (if 
there be such) are to lead and go before the 
church ; and the brotherhood to give their 
consent in a way of obedience unto Christ, and 
to the Elders, as over them in the Lord. 

Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 1 Thes. 
5: 5, 12. 

IV. It may sometimes come to pass, that a 
church member, not otherwise scandalous, may 
fully withclrraw and divide himself from the 
communion of the church to which he belong- 

23i 



258 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 

eth : In which case, when all due means for 
the reducing him prove ineffectual, he having 
thereby cut himself off from that church's com- 
munion ; the church may justly esteem and 
declare itself discharged of any further inspec- 
tion over him. 

Heb. 10 : 25 ; Rom. 16 : 17 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 14. 



IV. Of Communion of Churches. 

I. We agree that particular churches ought 
not to walk so distinct and separate from each 
other, as not to have care and tenderness to- 
wards one another. But their Pastors ought to 
have frequent meetings together, that by mu- 
tual advice, support, encouragement, and broth- 
erly intercourse, they may strengthen the hearts 
and hands of each other in the ways of the 
Lord. 

Acts, 15 : 23, and 20 : 17, 28. 

II. That none of our particular churches 
shall be subordinate to one another, each being 
endued with eo^uality of power from Jesus 
Christ. And that none of the said particular 
churches, their officer or officers, shall exercise 
any power, or have any superiority over any 
other church or their officers. 

Rev. 1:4; Cant. 8 : 8 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 19 ; Acts, 16 : 23. 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 259 

III. That known members of particular 
churches constituted as aforesaid, may have 
occasional communion with one another in the 
ordinances of the Gospel, viz : the Word, 
Prayer, Sacraments, Singing of Psalms, dis- 
pensed according to the mind of Christ : unless 
that church with which they desire communion, 
hath any just exception against them. 

Acts, 18 : 27 ; Rom. 16:1,^; 2 Cor. 3:1; 1 Cor. 
12 : 13. 

IV. That we ought not to admit any one to 
be a member of our respective congregations, 
that hath joined himself to another, without 
endeavors of mutual satisfaction of the congre- 
gation concerned. 

Heb. 13 : 1 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40. 

V. That one church ought not to blame the 
proceedings of another, until it hath heard what 
that church charged, its elders or messengers 
can say in vindication of themselves, from any 
charge of irregular or injurious proceedings. 

Matt. 7:1; Prov. 18 : 17 Deut. 13 : 14. 

VI . That v^re are most willing and ready to 
give an account of our church proceedings to 
each other, when desired, for preventing or re- 
moving any offences that may arise among us. 
Likewise we shall be ready to give the right 
hand of fellowship, and walk together accord- 



260 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 

ing to the Gospel rules of communion of 
churches. 

1 Pet. 3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 19 ; Acts, 11 : 2, 3, 4, 18 ; 
Josh. 22 : 13, 21, 30 ; Gal. 2:9; Col. 2 : 5 ; 1 Pet. 4 ; 
10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 10 ; 24 ; Rom. 1 : 15 ; Gal. 6 : 10. 



V. Of Deacons and Ruling Elders. 

We, agree, the office of a Deacon is of divine 
appointment, and that it belongs to their office 
to receive, lay out, and distribute the church's 
stock to its proper uses, by the direction of the 
Pastor and brethren, if need be. And where- 
as, divers are of opinion, that there is also the 
office of Ruling Elders, w^ho labor not in word 
and doctrine, and others think otherwise ; we 
agree that this difference make no breach 
among us. 

Acts, 6 : 3, 5, 6 ; Phil. 1 : 1 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 8 to 13: Rom. 
12 : 8 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 28 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17 : Phil. 3 ; 15, 16. 



VI. Of Occasional Meeting of Ministers^ ^c. 

I. We agree that in order to concord, and 
in other weighty and difficult cases, it is need- 
ful and according to the mind of Christ, that the 
Ministers of the several churches be consulted 
and advised with, about such matters. 

Prov. 24 : 6 : Acts, 15 : 26. 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 261 

II. That such meetings may consist of 
smaller or greater numbers, as the matters shall 
require. 

III. That particular churches, their respec- 
tive elders and members, ought to have a rev- 
erential regard to their judgment, so given, and 
not dissent therefrom, v^ithout apparent ground 
from the word of God. 

Acts, 16 : 4, 5 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33 : Gal. 1:8; 1 Pet. 
4; 11. 



VII. Of our Demeanor towards the Civil 
Masristrate. 



x^ t 



I. We do reckon ourselves obliged contin- 
ually to pray for God's protection, guidance, 
and blessing upon the rulers set over us. 

1 Tim. 2:2; Psal. 20 : 1 to4, and 72 : 1. 

II. That we ought to yield unto them not 
only subjection in the Lord, but support, accor- 
ding to our station and abilities. 

Matt. 22 : 21 ; Rom. 13 : 5, 6 ; Neh. 5 : 18. 

III. That if at any time, it shall be their 
pleasure to call together any number of us, to 
require an account of our affairs, and the state 
of our congregations, we shall most readily 
express all dutiful regard to them herein. 

Isa. 49 : 23 ; Chron. 29 : 4 to 11 • Rom, 13 : 1 ; Tit. 
3:1. 



262 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 



VIII. Of a Confession of Faith. 

As to what appertains to soundness of judg- 
ment in matters of faith, we esteem it suffici- 
ent that a church acknowledge the Scriptures to 
be the word of God, the perfect and only rule 
of faith and practice, and own either the doc- 
trinal part of those commonly called the Arti- 
cles of the Church of England, or the Confes- 
sion or Catechisms, shorter or larger, compiled 
by the Assembly at Westminster, or the Con- 
fession agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable 
to the said rule. 

2 Tim. 1 : 13 ; Eph. 4:5; Phil. 2 : 1, 2. 



IX. Of our Duty and Deportment towards 
them that are not in communion with us, 

I. We judge it our duty to bear a Christian 

respect to all Christians, according to their 

several ranks and stations, that are not of our 

persuasion or communion. 

1 Peter. 2:17; Rom. 12 : 10 ; Gal. 6:2; Eph. 4:2; 
Rom. 14: tot. 

II. As for such as may be ignorant of the 
principles of the Christian Religion, or of 
vicious conversation, we shall, in our respec- 
tive places, as they give opportunity, endeavor 



HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 263 

to explain to them the doctrine of hfe and salva^ 
tion, and to our utmost, persuade them to be 
reconciled to God. 

2 Tim. 2 : 25; 2 Col-. 5 : 11,20. 

III. That such who appear to have the es- 
sential requisites to Church-communion, we 
shall willingly receive them in the Lord, not 
troubling them with disputes about lesser mat- 
ters. 

Rom. 14 : 1. 

As we assent to the fore-mentioned Heads 
of Agreement^ so we unanimously resolve, as 
the Lord shall enable us, to practice according 
to them. 



ARTICLES 

OR THE ADMINISTRATION OF 

CHURCH DISCIPLINE, 

UNANIMOUSLY AGREED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE 
ELDERS AND ALL THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY OF 
CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, CONVENED BY DELE- 
GATION IN A GENERAL COUNCIL AT SAYBROOK, SEP- 
TEMBER 9th, 1708. 



Such as has been narrated, in the Historical 
Account, on the preceding pages, were the cir- 
cumstances in which the Saybrook Platform orig- 
inated and in which it was sanctioned by the leg- 
islature of the colony, and adopted by most if 
not by all the ministers and churches. It is well 
known that at the period of its adoption, some di- 
versity of opinion existed on the subject of church 
government. Hence the " Heads of Agreement," 
though not, strictly speaking, a part of the Plat- 
form, were assented to by the Convention, which 
*' agreed that they should be observed by the 
churches throughout the colony" because they 
" were studious of keeping the unity of the Spirit 
in the bond of peace." The fifteen "Articles for 
the administration of church discipline" are spe- 
cially if Ae P/a^orm ; and respecting the "Rules 
and Usages of associations and consociations," 
which tend to modify the application of these ar- 
ticles, the committee have supposed it to be their 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 265 

province to inquire with particular attention. With 
a view to obtain the most accurate information of 
which the subject admits, application has been 
made to the registers of the respective associa- 
tions and consociations, and also to other gentle- 
men in different parts of the state, and recourse 
has been had to other sources of information 
Inaccuracies and deficiencies, however, may pro 
bably be found in this report, though we hope that 
our labors will not prove altogether useless ; and 
if the result shall be a better acquaintance with our 
excellent constitution and a stronger attachment to 
it among ministers and churches, we feel that we 
shall not have labored in vain. 

In general there has been some diversity of in- 
terpretation from the earliest period. Some pastors 
and churches, and some of the ecclesiastical bod- 
ies, have interpreted the articles with greater lati- 
tude, and others with less. But so far as inform- 
ation has been obtained, we find that all the asso- 
ciations and consociations in the state have, from 
the beginning recognized, and that they do still 
recognize the Platform as the basis of their organ- 
ization and of their proceedings. Most or all of 
them, however, have their codes of By-laws, and 
their written constitutions, still referring to the 
Platform as their charter. 

The result of our inquiries we give in notes ap- 
pended to the several articles, as follows. 

1. That the Elder or Elders of a 
particular church, with the consent of 
the brethren of the same, have power 

24 



266 ARTICLES OF cuvmem mmwtm^. 

and miglit to exercise churcli discipline 
-according to the rule of God's Word, in 
relation to all scandals that fail out with- 
in the same. And it may be meet in all 
cases of difficulty for the respective 
Pastors of particular churches, to take 
■advice of the Elders of the churches in 
the neighborhood, before they proceed 
ibo censure in such ca.ses. 

Matt. 18 1 17 ; Heb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Gor. 6:4, 5, 12 ; 2 Cor, 
:2 : 6 ; Brov. 11 : 14 ; Aets 15 : 12-. 

White the above principle has been admitted, 
the common practice has been for the eldre or el- 
ders to lay the cases of alledged scandal before 
the brethren for trial and decision. They have 
acted rather as moderators of the church meeting 
than as judges on the merits of the case. So far 
^s this article relates to the expediency of the 
pastor's taking advice of the elders of the chcruh- 
«s in the neighborhood, we find the ;iistoms and 
visages of the churches have been in conformity 
with the spirit of the artieley thv :gh the pastors 
and the churches have ever considered themselves 
the sole judges whether it were, or were not, ex- 
pedient to ask such advice before they proceeded 
to inflict censures. 

II. That the churches which are 
neighboring each to other^ shall eonso- 
ciate for mutual affording to each other 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 267 

such assistance as may be requisite^ 
upon ail occasions ecclesiastical. And 
that the particular pastors and churches, 
within the respective counties in this 
government, shall be one consociation, 
(or more if they shall judge meet,) for 
the end aforesaid. 

Psal. 122 -. 3, 4, 5, and 133 : 1 ; Eccl. 4: 9 to 12 ; Acts, 
15 : 2, 6, 22, 23 : 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 1. 

This article, as has been already stated, was 
generally if not universally complied with, early 
in the year 1709. The committee have not 
been able to learn that a single church, which 
existed in the colony at that period, has remained 
imconsociated, at all times, until now. The di- 
rections of the Platform have, with a few excep- 
tions, been followed from the beginning. It is„ 
however, well known that there are at the pres- 
ent time several churches (about fifteen) not con-- 
snciated Some of these are churches which 
s>ceded from consociation on account of dissatis^ 
faction with its decisions, and som^ are churches 
which have been organized long since the Plat-^ 
form was adopted, and which for various reasons 
have never joined consociation. In a few instan- 
ces the associations and consociations are nc^ 
bounded by county lines. This is probably owing^ 
to changes in those lines subsequently to the 
formation of the ecclesiastical bodies under the 
Platform ; or to avoid the local inconveniences to 
which particular churches would otherwise be 



268 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

subject. There are precedents where churches, 
which, by a change of county lines, have been 
placed in a county different from that in which 
they were located at the time of their joining the 
consociation, have applied to consociations for a 
change of their connection and the request has 
been granted. Thus has been exhibited the fact 
that the Platform has been regarded as the con- 
stitution of the churches. The churches in New 
Haven county, at the time of becoming consocia- 
ted, stated the sense in which they understood the 
constitution and the principles of interpretation on 
which they consented to adopt it. Their record 
will be given at the end of these notes. 

^''Assistance upon all occasions ecclesiacticaL^^ 
usage includes Ordinations, Installations, and dis- 
missions of Pastors ; examinations of candidates 
for ordination or installation, in respect to their 
soundness in the faith and their qualifications for 
the work of the ministry ; occasions in which ad- 
vice is regularly asked by the churches or individ- 
ual members ; the hearing of appeals from the 
decisions of a consociated church; hearing and de- 
termining cases of discipline or difficulty submit- 
ted to the consociation previous to trial ; trial of 
pastors accused of scandal or heresy on complaint 
or call of the association ; and in general, — delib- 
erations and advice concerning matters of common 
interest to the churches. 

" Particular pastors and churches within, <5*c."" 
It appears from this language that an elder, who 
is not a pastor of some church within the limits 
of the consociation and belonging to it, cannot be 
constitutionally a member of consociation. 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 269 

III. That all cases of scandal that 
fall out within the circnit of any of the 
aforesaid consociations shall be brought 
to a council of the Elders ; and also 
messeng-ers, of the churches within the 
said circuit, i. e. the churches of one con- 
sociation, if they see cause to send mess- 
engers, when there shall be need of a 
council for the determination of them. 

3 John, 9:10; 1 Cor. 16:1; Gal. 6 : 1, 2 ; 2 Cor. 13 : 
2; Acts, 15: 22 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 23. 

This article has been and still is generally ob- 
served by the consociated churches ; — they hav- 
ing understood the article as allowing them to be 
the judges when there is need of calling the con- 
sociation to determine on cases of scandal ; and 
further as permitting them to call a mutual coun- 
cil if they judge that to be more expedient, or to 
call even a select council, reserving, in the latter 
case, and also in cases where judgment was 
passed by the church, the right to the censured 
party of appeal to the consociation, agreeably to 
the 8th article. 

Some of the objections made against this arti- 
cle arise from the obscure arrangement of its 
parts, and they might be obviated by reading it 
as follows :— " That all cases of scandal that fall 
out within the circuit of the aforesaid consocia- 
tions, when there shall be need of a council for 
the determination of them, shall be brought," &c. 
The^hurches are themselves to manage all the 
24a 



§70 ARTICLES 01^ CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

Cjases of scandal which they can manage without 
special difficulty and hazard. 

IV. That according to the common 
practice of our churches, nothing shall 
be deemed an act or judgment of any 
council, which hath not the major part 
of the Elders present concurring, and 
such a number of the messengers pres- 
ent as makes the majority of the coun- 
cil : Provided that if any such church 
shall not see cause to send any messen- 
gers to the council, or the persons cho- 
sen by them shall not attend ; neither of 
these shall be any obstruction to the 
proceedings of the council, or invalidate 
any of their acts. 

Acts, 15 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33. 

In respect to this article there is a diversity of 
usage. Most of the consociations have for many 
years voted by a joint ballot, and a majority of the 
whole forms the decision. The consociation of 
New Haven county, voted, May 6th, 1780, " That 
nothing shall be deemed a vote of this council, in 
which there is not a majority of voices both 
among the elders and messengers." There was 
then but one consociation in the county, and this 
vote is in accordance with the interpretation given 
to the Platform by the churches in New Haven 
county, 1709. Other consociations have n\pdi* 



ARTICLES OF CHXJRCH DISCIPLINE. 271 

fied the original article in various ways. And 
we have not discovered any instance in which 
an adherence to the strict letter of the article has 
been insisted on so far as to prevent a decision of 
the consociation, or where it has made any seri- 
ous difficulty. In almost all cases the decisions 
of consociations have been so nearly unanimous 
S3 not to call for the application of this rule. 

The provisions of this article were framed to 
meet a common usage of the churches at the 
period when the Platform was framed. The 
churches were not restricted to one messenger 
each. A writer of Massachusetts, in 1749, speak- 
ing of the mischiefs arising from the prevailing 
practice, says, " Some churches send one, (mes- 
senger) others five, others ten or more, to the 
same council, and the vote of each member is of 
equal weight. When such was the usage of the 
churches, some provision seemed necessary to 
give the Elders a voice in the decisions of coun- 
cils. That provision is in this fourth article. In 
practice, the principle deemed objectionable by 
some, is now laid aside. 

V. That when any case is orderly 
brought before any council of the chur- 
ches, it shall there be heard and deter- 
mined, which (unless orderly removed 
from thence) shall be a final issue, and 
all parties therein concerned, shall sit 
down and be determined thereby. And 
the council, so hearing, and giving the 



272 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

result or final issue, in the said case as 
aforesaid, shall see their determination, 
or judgment duly executed and attended 
in such way or manner, as shall in their 
judgment be most suitable and agreea- 
ble to the word of God. 

Acts, 15 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 5 ; 2 Cor. 2 : 6, 11, and 13 : 2 ; Phil. 
3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 2, 3. 

We find the general practice has been to con- 
sider the decisions of the consociations final, with 
the exception specified in the article. This may 
be done as it sometimes has been done by advice 
of the consociation. It may be done also with 
their consent. Though some have maintained that 
the consociation can only advise, its advice is 
nevertheless universally without appeal. The in- 
stances have been rare in which a church has re- 
fused to comply with the decisions of a consocia- 
tion regularly convened. In a few cases, churches 
have preferred to come under the censure of the 
consociation and submit to non-communion ; or, 
to withdraw and declare themselves independent. 
Some of these after the excitement passed away, 
have returned and been restored. It appears that 
one or two consociations choose to call their deter- 
minations advice rather than authoritative deci- 
sions, but even here their determinations are con- 
sidered final. 

The 2d part of this article prescribes the duty 
of the council, so hearing and giving the re- 
sult or final issue in a case coming before them ; 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 273 

which duty is " to see their determination or judg- 
ment duly executed and attended. '^ So far as the 
committee have information, usage accords with 
the constitution on these points. Consociations 
have rarely permitted their decisions to be trifled 
with, though a commendable degree of christian 
forbearance has been exercised where churches 
felt aggrieved by their decisions. 

There has been, we believe, some diversity of 
opinion and practice with respect to the mode in 
which the concurrence of the church in the de- 
cisions of the consociation, shall be made known^ 
— whether it should be formally expressed or tac- 
itly implied. In the opinion of the committee a 
formal concurrence is to be preferred. 

VI. That, if any Pastor and church 
doth obstinately refuse a due attendance 
and conformity to the determination of 
the council, that hath the cognizance of 
the case, and determineth it as above, 
after due patience used, they shall be 
reputed guilty of scandalous contempt, 
and dealt with as the rule of God's word 
in such case doth provide, and the sen- 
tence of non-communion shall be de- 
clared against such Pastor and church. 
And the churches are to approve of the 
said sentence, by withdrawing from the 
communion of the Pastor and church 
which so refuseth to be healed. 



274 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

Rom. 16 : 17 ; Matt, 18 : 15, 18, 17, by proportioQ ; Gal. 
2: 11 to 14; 2 Thes. 3 : 6, 14. 

This article is deemed essential to the consti- 
tution, and is in substance uniformly observed. 
The churches have generally and with scarcely a 
known exception, sustained the doings of the 
consociation ; that is, they have sanctioned the 
doings of their pastors and delegates, — and where 
individual members of the consociated churches 
have refused to observe the sentence of non-com- 
munion with a delinquent church, they have been 
considered as liable to censure. 

It was an ancient practice for the messengers 
to make a report of their doings to the churches, 
that the churches might have opportunity to ap- 
prove or condemn ; — that is to ratify the doings of 
the consociation, : — a practice which might be 
revived with advantage. 

VII. That in case any difficulties 
shall arise in any of the churches in 
this colony, which cannot be issued with- 
out considerable disquiet, that church 
in which they arise, (or that minister, 
or member aggrieved by them,) shall 
apply themselves to the council of the 
consociated churches of the circuit, to 
which the said church belongs, who, if 
they see cause shall thereupon convene, 
hear and determine such cases of diffi- 
culty, unless the matter brought before' 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 2lf6 

tliem, shall be judged so great in the 
nature of it, or so doubtful in the issue, 
or of such general concern, that the said 
council shall judge best that it be refer- 
red to a fuller council, consisting of the 
churches of the other consociation with- 
in the same county, (or of the next ad- 
joining consociation of another county, 
if there be not two consociations in the 
county where the difficulty ariseth,) who, 
together with themselves, shall hear 
judge, determine, and finally issue such 
case according to the word of God. 

Prov. 11 : 14 ; 1 Cor. 14: 33, and 14 ; 24, by proportion. 

VIII. That a particular church, in 
which any difficulty doth arise, may, if 
they see cause, call a council of the 
consociated churches of the circuit, to 
which the said church belongs, before 
they proceed to sentence therein ; but 
there is not the same liberty to an offend- 
ing brother to call the said council, be- 
fore the church to which he belongs pro- 
ceed to excommunication in the said 
case, unless with the consent of the 
church. 

Acts, 15; 2; Matt. 18: 15,16, 17. 



276 ARTICLES OF CHURCH ©igCIPLlNE.^ 

The 7th and 8th articles are observed witfioufi 
any essential diversity of construction or practice^ 

IX. That all the churches of the re^ 
spective consociations shall choose, if 
they see cause, one or two members of 
each church, to represent them in the 
councils of the said churches, as occa.- 
sion may call for them, who shall stand 
in that capacity till new be chosen for 
the same service, unless any church 
shall incline to choose their messengers- 
^new, upon the convening of such coun^ 
oils. 

Acts 15: 2, 4; 2 Cor. 8 : 23. 

In reference to this article we find that the" 
general usage is to appoint delegates for a single 
council only ; not delegates to stand in that ca- 
pacity until new ones are chosen. The usuaK 
practice is to send but one delegate, though in*' 
stances occur in which two are chosen, especially 
to annual consociations. 

X. That the minister or ministers of 
the county towns, and where there are 
no ministers in such towns, the two next ; 
ministers to the said town, shall as soon 
as conveniently may be, appoint a time 
and place, for the meeting of the Elders . 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 277 

and messengers of the churches in the 
said county, in order to their forming 
themselves into one or more consocia- 
tions, and notify the said time and place 
to the Elders and churches of that coun- 
ty, who shall attend at the same, the El- 
ders in their own persons, and the 
churches by their messengers, if they 
see cause to send them. Which Elders 
and messengers, so assembled in coun- 
cil, as also any other council hereby al- 
lowed of, shall have power to adjourn 
themselves as need shall be, for the 
space of one year, after the beginning 
or first session of the said council, and 
no longer. And that minister who was 
chosen at the last session of any council, 
to be moderator, shall with the advice 
and consent of two more Elders, (or in 
case of the moderator's death, any two 
Elders of the same consociation,) call an- 
other council within the circuit, when 
they shall judge there is need thereof 
And all councils may prescribe rules as 
occasion may require, and whatsoever 
they shall judge needful within their cir- 
cuit, for the well-performing, and order- 

25 



278 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

ly-managing their several Acts, to be at- 
tended by them, or matters that come 
under their cognizance. 

Phil. 4 ; 8 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40 ; PhiL 3 : 15, 16. Rom. 14 : 2, 3. 

This article we believe has ever been regarded 
by all the consociations in the state ; and they all, 
acting in accordance with its provisions, have 
adopted rules for the regulating of their concerns ; 
and though there is some diversity in the mode of 
calling the consociation, in a general sense the 
rule of the constitution is followed. 

XI. That if any person or persons or- 
derly complained of to a council, or that 
are witnesses to such complaints, (hav- 
ing regular notification to appear,) shall 
refuse or neglect so to do, in the place, 
and at the time specified in the warning 
given, except they or he give some sat- 
isfying reason thereof to the said coim- 
cil, they shall be judged guilty of scan- 
dalous contempt. 

CoL 2:5; Heb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 14. 

With respect to this article, there appears to be 
no difference of opinion as to the principle. The 
only varieties in practice relate to the treatment 
of those who are guilty of such scandalous or dis- 
ciplinable contempt ; and to what constitutes a 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 279 

regular notification to the parties and to wit- 
nesses. On this latter point different consocia- 
tions specify different modes of notification and 
different periods of time. 

XII. That the teaching Elders of 
each county shall be one association, (or 
more if they see cause,) which associa- 
tion or associations shall assemble twice 
a year at least, at such time and place as 
they shall appoint, to consult the duties 
of their office, and the common interest 
of the churches ; who shall consider and 
resolve questions and cases of impor- 
tance which shall be offered by any 
among themselves, or others ; who also 
shall have power of examining and re- 
commending the candidates of the min- 
istry to the work thereof 

Psal. 133 : 1 ; Acts, 20 : 17, 28 to 32 ; Mai. 2:7; Matt, 
5: 14; Deut. 17: 8, 9, 10; 1 Tim. 5: 22; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ; 
1 Tim. 3 : 6, 10 ; Rom. 10 : 15 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14. 

This article does not seem to have contem- 
plated the case of ordained ministers without 
pastoral charge ; nor does any part of the con- 
stitution. One hundred and thirty three years 
ago, such cases were of rare occurrence. Now, 
it is the uniform practice, so far as we know, 
to consider ordained ministers, though without 
pastoral charge, as lawful members of association, 
and also to admit as members of association, those 



280 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

ministers who are pastors of churches not conso- 
ciated. Formerly the associations did not receive 
such pastors without the express stipulation that 
they should not act in cases where a consocia- 
ted pastor or church were concerned or under 
discipline, and with a very few exceptions such 
is the case now. Nearly all the consociations 
consider pastors of churches unconsociated as not 
legal members of that body, and also that dismissed 
ministers are not constituent parts of the consocia- 
tion. This in our judgment, is the right con- 
struction of the Platform. But while in practice, 
dismissed ministers are considered members of as- 
sociation, though the constitution speaks only of 
"associated pastors,'^ there is on one point a diver- 
sity of usage. Some associations send such min- 
isters as delegates to the general association, and 
other associations, we believe, do not. 

To associations and to them alone, belongs the 
business of examining and licensing candidates 
for the ministry. Such is the usage ; and though 
they have, sometimes and for a season, delegated 
the power (or the right) to committees of their re- 
spective bodies, this practice, on conviction of its 
inexpediency and in compliance with the recom- 
mendation of the General Association, is now laid 
aside. (Some remarks on the licensure of candi- 
dates may be found in a subsequent part of this 
volume, and also on the discipline of dismissed 
ministers and of pastors not consociated.) 

XIII. That the said associated pas- 
tors shall take notice of any among^ 



ARtlCLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 281 

themselves, that may be accused of 
scandal, or heresy unto, or cognizable 
by them, examine the matter carefully, 
and if they find just occasion, shall di- 
rect to the calling of the council, where 
such offenders shall be duly proceeded 
against. 

Lev. 19 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 5:6; Tit. 3 : 10, 11 ; Isa. 52 : 11 ; 
MaL 3:3; Tit. 1 : 6 to 9 ; Deut. 13 : 14 ; 3 John 9, 10 ; 
Rev. 2 I 14, 15 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 20, and 4 : 14. 

There is not a strict uniformity of practice 
under this article. We suppose, however, that 
the usage has generally been for the associa- 
tion not to try and pass judgment upon a consocia- 
ted pastor, but only to investigate so far as to as- 
certain whether there be just occasion for calling 
"the council." Happily for the reputation and 
usefulness of the ministry in Connecticut, prece- 
dents for settling this inquiry are rare. 

" The council^ " The council of the churches.'* 
This language in the Platform almost invariably 
deaotes what is now called the consociation. 

XrV. That the said associated pas- 
tors shall also be consulted by bereaved 
churches, belonging to their association, 
and recommend to such churches, such 
persons as may be fit to be called and 
settled in the work of the Gospel minis- 
try among them. And if such bereaved 

25s 



^82 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

churches shall not seasonably call and 
settle a minister among them, the said as- 
sociated pastors shall lay the state of 
such bereaved churches before the Gen- 
eral Assembly of this colony, that they 
may take such order concerning them 
as shall be found necessary for their 
peace and edification. 

2 Cor. 11 : 28 ; Phil.2 : 19, 20, 21 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ; Tit. 
1:6 to 10; Isa. 49: 23. 

Formerly, and indeed until the last thirty years, 
the churches, in conformity with the provis- 
ions of this article, were accustomed to consult 
the associated pastors and to employ candidates 
recommended by them ; and the usage was atten- 
ded with the most beneficial results. But in later 
years this excellent provision has been somewhat 
neglected, and neglected we believe, to the inju- 
ry of the churches. The causes of this change 
of usage may be, first, the increasing independen- 
cy of views cherished by the churches, so that 
they are less disposed to ask advice ; — secondly, 
the frequent changes in the ministry, which tend 
to weaken a sense of the importance and sacred- 
ness of the pastoral relation, and of the evils 
consequent upon calling and settling an incom- 
petent person ; — and thirdly, a dependence on 
the advice or recommendation of the professors in 
our theological seminaries. These professors 
from their connection with candidates for the min- 
istry, do, in many cases, take the place of the as- 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 283 

sociated pastors, and are consulted by destitute 
churches. The latter part of the article, which 
makes it the duty of the associated pastors, in 
certain circumstances, to lay the case of a be- 
reaved church before the General Assembly of the 
colony, is obsolete. 

XV. That it be recommended as ex- 
pedient that all the associations of this 
colony do meet in a General Associa- 
tion, by then* respective delegates, one 
or more out of each association, once a 
year; the first meeting to be at Hart- 
ford, at the time of the General Election 
next ensuing the date hereof, and so an- 
nually in all the counties successively, 
at such time and place, as they, the said 
delegates, shall in their annual meet- 
ings appoint. 

Heb. 13: 1. 

Respecting the usages which modify the appli- 
cation of the 15th article, relative to the formation 
and meetings of the General Association, no re- 
marks are deemed necessary in this place. A 
condensed and valuable history of the General 
Association, has been recently published by the 
venerable Register, — the Rev. Dr. Chapin. 



284 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 



ADDITIONAL NOTE. 



The minutes of the council which formed the 
Consociation of New Haven County, April 13th, 
1709, are preserved on the records of the Asso 
ciation of New Haven county. Respecting that 
council, the Rev. Jonathan Todd, pastor of East 
Guilford (now Madison,) says, in a tract publish- 
ed in 1759, " Most of the elders and churches, 
by their messengers, attended, though with par- 
ticular instructions, (as I was informed by one 
who was very active in bringing about such a 
consociation of the churches), to take care to 
secure their congregational privileges. When 
they came together, many of the messengers of 
the churches had some doubts whether their con- 
gregational liberties were sufficiently guarded in 
some of the articles. The Rev. Mr. Andrew, 
(of Milford,) and Mr. Pierpont, (of New Haven,) 
interpreted these articles to their satisfaction. 
They insisted that the sense of those articles, or 
clauses of articles that they were in greatest 
doubt about, should be written and fixed, to pre- 
vent a different interpretation hereafter." Todd's 
Faithful Narrative, p. 34. 

As the interpretation then given and put upon 
record, was not only a cotemporaneous expo- 
sition of the Platform, but was given by two of 
the members of the Synod which formed the 



ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 285 

Platform, one of whom (Mr. Pierpont,) is desig- 
nated by tradition (Stiles' Christian Union, p. 70), 
as the author of that instrument, it has a histori- 
cal value sufficient to justify its insertion here. 

*' Some members desiring the CounciPs sense 
of several Articles in the written method of mana- 
ging discipline, as it was agreed on by the 
Council, at Saybrook, Sept. 9, 1708. 

" Voted as follows : — 

"1. As to the first Article, we conclude, if the 
majority of the brethren do not consent, the elders 
cannot proceed to act. If the elders do not con- 
sent, the fraternity cannot proceed ; in which 
case it is proper to seek council. 

" 2. The second Article, we understand to be 
an explanation, or revival, of the duty engaged by 
our churches when they give the right hand of 
fellowship. 

" 3. By * all cases of scandal' in Article third, 
we suppose such cases as need a council for their 
determination. 

" 4. A major part of the elders we suppose ne- 
cessary. x\s in a particular church the brethren 
cannot act without the elder, so in a council, the 
messengers may not make an act of council, with- 
out the elders or a major part of them. 

" 5. ' Shall see their determination,' &c. i. e. 
shall by themselves, or some of their number de- 
puted thereunto, observe whether the counsel of 
God, sought in this way, may be qomplied with 
or refused. 

" 6. Contempt of counsel sought of God, or of- 
fered in a way of God, must be scandalous, or a 
just offence, and to be dealt with. And that 



286 A.RTICLES OP CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 

clause, viz. ' The churches are to approve of said 
sentence,' &;c., we understand as the Platform* 
expresseth it, viz. The churches being informed 
of the council's judgment, and the churches ap- 
proving said sentence, then the non-communion to 
be declared. Without approbation of churches, 
there cannot be a non-commimion of said churches. 
" 7. The seventh Article provides only for 
joining two councils in weighty, difficult, and dan- 
gerous cases. 

" 8. Churches may call a council before they 
proceed to censure ; but, without their allowance, 
no particular person shall have a council before 
excommunication. 

" 9. That as no members of a council can re- 
main such for longer than one year ; so the 
churches may choose new messengers for every 
council, if they see cause. 

" 10. The tenth Article directs to the calling 
the first council, and adjourning the same, not be- 
yond a year, and how a further council may af- 
terwards be called. 

"11. The eleventh Article shows how persons 
concerned may be obliged to attend, with their 
cases and evidence, on a council. 

*' 12. The twelfth Article is the revival of our 
former ministers' meetings, for the ends and good j 
services formerly aimed at ; wlxerein our people ' 
did rejoice for a season, and hope yet will. 

"13. The thirteenth Article shows how a 
minister offending may be proceeded against, till, 
by a council of that consociation, he be reclaim- 
ed, or removed from his office." 

* See Camb. Platf. Ch. XV. <5 2, 3d. way of Comraumaa. 



DIGEST 



RULES AND USAGES 



(JTonsoriationa anlr ;3l00oriations 



CONNECTICtTT. 



DIGEST. 289 



PART FIRST. 



OF CHURCHES. 



1. The completeness of particular Churches. 

The rights, powers, and duties of particular 
churches are the basis of our ecclesiastical 
constitution. To none but the elder or elders 
of a particular church with the consent of the 
brethren of the same, does it belong to exercise 
church discipline, to open and shut, to receive 
and reject, to excommunicate and to absolve 
from excommunication. (Heads of Agreement 
I ; 6, 7, Say brook Articles I.) 



II. The Communion of Churches. 

1. Although churches are distinct, and equal, 
yet all the churches ought to preserve church 
communion, one with another ; and all ought to 
be most willing to give account of their church 
proceedings to each other, when desired, for 
preventing or removing any offences that may 
arise among them. (Heads of Ag. IV, 6.) 

3 The churches confederated under oiu- ec- 
el^iasticaJ constitution, do not by their confed- 



290 



DIGEST. 



eration cease to be Congregational churches ; 
nor do they part with any of the rights, powers 
and duties, which belong to them by Christ's 
institution. They only consent and covenant 
to exercise towards each other, under certain 
fornns, that nnutual communion which is their 
duty as churches of Christ ; and particularly, 
jirstj by way of mutual care in taking thought 
for one another's welfare, — secondly^ by way of 
consultation one with another in cases which 
require the judgment and counsel of other 
churches, — and thirdly^ by way of admonition, 
to wit, in case any public offence be found in a 
church, in which case, if the church that lieth 
under offence be found obstinate, after due 
means used for its recovery, by a council or 
synod of neighboring churches, those neigh- 
boring churches approving and accepting the 
judgment of the council, are respectively to 
declare the sentence of non-communion con- 
cerning the offending church.* 

* These and other particular instances of church commu- 
nion, were distinctly defined by the synod at Cambridg-e, in 
1648. Such responsibility of churches to each other was 
well known and practically recognized in Connecticut long • 
before the Saybrook Platform was frained. See Camb. 
Plaif X\ : 2, 



uiojssT. 291 



PART SECOND. 



OP CONSOCIATION. 



1. The matter of a Consociation. 

1 A CONSOCIATION coiisists of the churches 
neighboring to each other within a certain dis- 
trict, which is ordinarily either a whole or a 
part of a county, with the elders or pastors, 
agreeing to practice church communion, by af- 
fording to each other such assistance as may 
be requisite upon all occasions ecclesiastical. 
(Sayb. Art. 11.) 

2. A church proposing to unite with the 
consociation, may be required to give satisfac- 
tion to other churches respecting the conformi- 
ty of its faith and order to the pattern of the 
scriptures. (Heads of Agr. VIII.) 



II. The members of a Council of the Consociated Churches. 

1. Every pastor of a consociated church is 
a member of the council of the consociation. 
(Saybr. ilrt. IL) Nevertheless, if a pastor of a 
consociated church has been introduced into 



292 DIGEST. 

the pastoral oiRce without the presence and con- 
currence of the council of the consociation, such 
pastor cannot be obtruded upon the churches of 
the district as a standing member of the coun- 
cil without their first obtaining, by examination, 
or otherwise, as they shall see fit, satisfaction 
respecting his fitness for the work. 

2. The brotherhood of each consociated 
church is to be represented in the council by 
one or more messengers or delegates, chosen 
for that purpose by themselves, according to the 
rules and usages of each particular church. 
(Sayb. Art. IX.) 



III. The officers of a Consociation. 

1. Every council elects its moderator, to di- 
rect the debates and preserve order, and its 
scribe or scribes to write the minutes of the 
proceedings. 

2. The only standing officer of a consocia- 
tion, is the register who keeps the records, 
and transcribes into a book the minutes of 
each council as written down bv the scribe or 
scribes. 

3. In the consociation of New London 
county, the officers are a Moderator, Clerk, 
and Treasurer. The Moderator is chosen an- 
nually ; the Clerk and Treasurer hold their of- 
fices during the pleasure of the consociation. 



DIGEST. 293 

IV. Meetings of the Council. 

1. In each consociation, an annual meeting 
is held at a time and place previously agreed 
on. In this annual council, the pastors and 
the messengers of the churches meet without 
being summoned by special letters missive. 

2, The minister who was chosen at the last 
session of any council to be moderator, shall 
with the advice and consent of two or more el- 
ders, (or in case of the moderator's death, 
any two elders of the same consociation) 
call another council within the circuit when 
they shall judge there is need thereof, (Sayb. 
Art, X.)* 



V. Business belonging to the Council, 

1. In the districts of New Haven, Fairfield, 

* To this rule prescribed in the Platform, there are, in 
practice, these exceptions. In New London county, the 
moderator, or in case of his death or disability, the senior 
pastor, is empowered to convene the council at his own dis- 
cretion whenever he is orderly applied to for that purpose. 
In Fairfield East, the moderator may convene the council 
with the consent of one pastor, and must convene it at the 
request of two. In Litchfield North, the moderator on ap- 
plication from five members of the consociation, and in 
Litchfield South, the moderator on application from five 
members of any consociate church, is required to convene 
the council. In New Haven West, the senior pastor, is au- 
thorized, in case of the death of the moderator, to act in 
his stead. 

25j 



294 DIGEST. 

and Litchfield counties, the rules and usages 
of the consociations, require a council of all 
the consociated churches to be called at the set- 
tlement or dismission of a pastor. In Hartford 
North, each church, when settling or dismiss- 
ing a pastor, calls a council at its own discre- 
tion. In Hartford South, Windham, and Tol- 
land, the majority of the council, on such occa- 
sions, must be of the consociations. In Mid- 
dlesex all the members of such councils, must 
be of the consociation. 

In New London county, a particular rule ex- 
ists, viz. ''When any particular church and so- 
ciety shall present to the moderator, documents 
preparatory to the ordination or dismission of a 
minister, the moderator shall, by letters mis- 
sive, convoke such ministers and delegates from 
their respective churches, (not less than six of 
each) as said church and society shall request, 
which ministers and delegates, together with 
himself and a delegate from his church, 
shall constitute a council for the above purpose. 
In the case of ordination, the church and pas- 
tor elect shall have the privilege of inviting one 
or two pastors and delegates of churches 
without the consociation, but in fellowship 
with it, to act in concert with the consociation." 

2 At the annual meeting, the council in- 
quires into the state of religion in the churches 
of the district, enters into deliberations and 



DIGEST. 295 

gives advice concerning matters of common in- 
terest, and when orderly applied to, gives ad- 
vice to a particular church, or to individual 
members of the churches. 

3. In case any difficulties arise in any of the 
churches, which cannot be issued without con- 
siderable disquiet, that church in which they 
arise, may before proceeding to sentence there- 
in, or at any stage of the proceedings, apply 
to the council of the consociated churches of 
the circuit to which the said church belongs, 
who, if they see cause, shall thereupon con- 
vene, hear, and determine such cases of diffi- 
culty. (Sayb. Art. VII, VIII.) 

4. When a consociated church has pro- 
ceeded to the sentence of excommunication 
against a brother charged with any offence, 
such offending brother has liberty to call a 
council of the churches of the consociation 
to hear and determine in his case. (Sayb. 
Art. VII, VIII.) 



VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty. 

1. The case of an offending Pastor. In 
some districts, as New Haven West, and 
Fairfield East, no complaint is entertained 
against a pastor, except on the presentation of 
the associated pastors of the district. (Sayb. 
Art. XIII.) In others, as Litchfield South, 



296 DIGEST. 

if an elder has been complained of to the asso- 
ciated pastors, and they have refused to bring 
the matter before the council, the aggrieved 
brother may complain directly to the consocia- 
tion. In New London, a complaint against a 
pastor may be brought by any other pastor, or 
by a church, directly to the council v^ithout any 
interposition of the associated pastors. In 
New London, none but a pastor, or a church, 
of that consociation, and in Litchfield North, 
none but a pastor, can commence a process of 
discipline with a pastor. 

2. The case of an offending Church, In 
the consociation of New London county, any 
minister or church of the consociation, be- 
ing aggrieved with unscriptural profession or 
deportment of any of the churches in that con- 
nection, and having used all those private 
means which the Gospel proposes for reforming 
the erring member, may present a complaint to 
the consociation. In Litchfield South, if the 
body of the church shall be guilty of heresy or 
scandal, an aggrieved brother shall use his en- 
deavors to have a church meeting regularly con- 
vened ; at which meeting he shall lay before 
the church their apprehended errors ; and if 
they give not christian satisfaction, he shall reg- 
ularly bring his complaint to the consociation : 
Or if the church refuse to meet and hear such 
complaint of an offended brother, he may di- 
rectly, thereupon, bring his complaint to the 
consociation. In Litchfield North, a process 



DIGEST. 297 

of discipline with a church may be commenced 
by a pastor, or any member of that church ; 
the first steps to be taken in private, but at the 
second step, one pastor and one member, from 
another church are to assist, before the offend- 
ing church shall be cited to answer to any com- 
plaint before the consociation ; Should the 
proper officer for calling the church refuse to 
do it, on written application stating the griev- 
ance, or should the church refuse to assemble, 
he or they are to be adjudged contumacious. 
In other consociations, no method is expressly 
provided by which a church can be brought be- 
fore a council of the consociation v/ithout its 
own consent, except in the case of an appeal 
from its sentence of excommunication. 

3. The Organ of communication xcith the 
Council. A person having a complaint against 
a minister is to bring his complaint, not directly 
to the consociation, (except in New London 
county) but to the associated pastors of the dis- 
trict through the moderator of the association. 
A reference, complaint, or appeal to the conso- 
ciation, is to be put into the hands of the mod- 
erator of the last council, or of the pastor or 
pastors upon whom, in the case of his death or 
disability, it devolves to act in his stead. 

4. Citation. It is the duty of the moderator, 
or of the person or persons acting in his stead, to 
examine the reference, complaint, appeal, or re- 
quest, put into his hands, and if he finds that it is 
in order, and that the case is one in which, ac- 



298 DIGEST. 

cording to the rules of the consociation, a council 
is required, he is to issue not only letters mis- 
sive convening the council, but also citations to 
the parties concerned, and if requested to the 
witnesses named by either party. The cita- 
tion to a party complained of or appealed from, 
must be accompanied with a certified copy of 
the complaint or appeal, and ought to be pre- 
sented, unless the consociation has some other 
special rule, at least eight days before the time 
appointed for the trial of the case. In Fairfield 
East, and Windham, a minister accused before 
the consociation must receive notice at least 
one month previous to the meeting of the con- 
sociation. In some consociations, usage per- 
mits either the moderator or the scribe to is- 
sue citations to parties or witnesses. And in 
some, as in Litchfield South, notice given to 
the church, or to the pastor, or moderator of 
the church by a party appealing, is sufiicient 
notice to the church to appear before the conso- 
ciation, at the next annual meeting, in answer 
to the appeal. 

5. Limitation of the Right of Appeal, In 
Fairfield East, and Windham, every appel- 
lant is required to give the church notice in 
writing, of his intention to appeal, within one 
month after his conviction, and to prosecute the 
appeal before the council, within six months 
from the original trial. In Litchfield South, . 
the appeal must be duly notified to the church i 



DIGEST. 299 

or to their Moderator within eight days after 
the sentence of the church is rendered. 

6. Censure of scandalous Conteinpt, If 
any person or persons orderly complained of to 
a council, or that are witnesses to such com- 
plaints, (having regular notification to appear, 
shall refuse or neglect so to do, in the place, 
and at the time specified, in the warning given, 
except they or he give some satisfactory reason 
thereof, to the said council, they shall be judged 
guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb. Art. XL) 
If any person thus guilty of scandalous con- 
tempt, be a member of a church, that church, 
ought to deal with him as an offender : other- 
wise, the church becomes partaker of his sin. 



VII. Method of voting in a Council. 

The rule according to which questions were 
anciently decided in councils of the consociated 
churches, was that nothing shall be deemed, an 
act, or judgment of any council, which hath 
not the major part of the elders present concur- 
ring, and such a number of the messengers 
present, as makes the majority of the council. 
(Sayb. Art. IV.) In the consociations of Litch- 
field county, and in that of New Haven East, 
this rule is still observed, with the modification 
that a majority of the elders must concur with 



300 DIGEST. 

a majority of the messengers, to give validity to 
any act in reference to which, the apph cation of 
the rule, is demanded by any member of the 
council. In New Haven West, two thirds of 
the votes are necessary to a decision. 



VIII. Result or decision of the Council. 

The result or decision of the council whether 
It be called advisory, as in some districts, or 
authoritative as in others, is in all cases to be 
a final issue. That is, no other council maybe 
called to rejudge the matter : and in all cases, 
the church is to give effect to the decision of 
the council, by accepting and acting upon it, or 
by submitting to it, as the case may require. 
And the council, having seen their determina- 
tion or judgment, duly executed and attended, 
may put upon its records the evidence of the 
compliance of the church with the decision. 



IX. The right of parties to be heard by counsel. 

No person is permitted to appear as counsel I 
for another, before any consociation, who is nott 
a member of a congregational church, and ini 
good standing. In the consociation of New? 



DiGi:sT* 301 

Haven West, no person practicing as an at- 
torney at law, in the civil courts, is allowed 
to appear as counsel. In New Haven East, no 
person who has made the pleading of the law, 
his professional business is admitted as an ad- 
vocate unless he be a member of a church, 
belonging to that consociation. In the consoci- 
ation of New London, no person is permitted to 
appear as counsel, for any party ; nevertheless, 
the consociation, when in its judgment the fair 
and full investigation of any cause, shall re- 
quire aid, may designate one of its own mem- 
bers to present and examine witnesses in favor 
of one or both the parties. 



X. The union of two Consociations* 

There is no appeal from the determination 
pronounced by a council of the consociated 
churches, in a district, to any other council 
or judicature. Yet if the matter brought before 
the counsel of any district shall be judged so 
great in the nature of it, or so doubtful in the 
issue, or of such general concern, that the said 
council shall judge best that it be referred to a 
fuller council, then they shall invite to their aid 
the churches of the other consociation, within 
the same county, (or of the next adjoining con- 
sociation of another coxmty, if there be in it two 

*i7 



302 DIGEST. 



consociations in the county, where the difficulty 
ariseth,) and the fuller council of those two ad- 
joining consociations, shall hear, judge, deter- 
mine^ and finally issue such case according to 
the word of God. (Sayb. Art. VII.) 



XL Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by- 
judgment of the Council. 

1. If any pastor and church doth obsti- 
nately refuse a due attendance, and conformity 
to the determination of the council, that hath 
the cognizance of the case, and determineth it 
as above, after due patience used, they shall be 
reputed guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb. . 
Art. VI.) 

2. Such pastor and church, are to be dealt' 
with as the rule of God's word doth provide, 
i. e. following the analogy of the rule, given by 
Christ, in Matthew XVIII ; 15, 16, 17. (Sayb. 
Art. VI.) 

3. If the offending church, and pastor, re- 
fuse to have the admonition of the consociated 
church, expressed by the council, then, aften 
due patience, the sentence of non-communion 
shall be declared against such pastor and 
church. And the churches of the district, are 
severally to approve of the said sentence, by 
withdrawing from the communion of the pastoi 



DIGEST. 303 

and church, which so refuseth to be heard. 
(Sayb. Art. VI. See also above Part I. Art. 
IL § 2.) 



XII. Select Councils. 

1 . The right of a church to ask advice of 
any other churches in cases of difficulty, is 
not taken away by our ecclesiastical confeder- 
ation, yet the party concerned has 'always a 
right, to have his cause heard and determined 
by the consociation, after the church has pro- 
ceded to sentence of excommunication against 
him. 

2. In Litchfield South, if it be requested by 
any offender, when prosecuted in any particular 
church, he or she shall have a right, (by the 
consent of the church,) to an advisory council 
to be mutually chosen by such church and of- 
fender, previously to a hearing and judgment 
by the church ; unless by mutual consent of 
the parties, such case shall be immediately re- 
ferred to the consociation. 

3. The result of a select council, should be 
entered upon the records of the church ; and 
in Litchfield North, it is distinctly required that 
an authentic copy of the result, be deposited 
with the register of the consociation to be 
kept on file. 



304 DIGEST. 

4. No aggrieved party in a consociated 
church has a right in any case to call an ex parte 
council, for the redress of grievances ; no church 
is required to comply w^ith such a call, or to 
attend to the advice of such a council ; — our 
ecclesiastical confederation having provided a 
more excellent way. 



PART THIRD. 

OF PARTICULAR ASSOCIATIONS. 



I. Membership in the Association. 

1. The teaching elders of the churches in 
each county or district become an association 
by their own consent and covenant. (Sayb. 
Art. XII.) He who consents to become a* 
teaching elder in a consociated church, con- 
sents to become a member of the association, 
but does not become actually a member, till 
the associated pastors, upon their satisfaction 
of his fitness, consent, either formally or infor- 
mally, to receive him. 

2. Ordained ministers of the gospel, having 
no pastoral relation to a church, but exercising 
their ministry within the bounds of an associa- 
tion, either as teachers in a theological school, 
or as supplying a congregation statedly with 
the ministration of the word, ought to be in 
connection with the association of the district 



DIGEST. 305 

within which they reside, and become such by 
mutual consent. 

3. A minister dismissed from his pastoral 
charge, and still exercising his ministry occa- 
sionally, does not cease to be a member of the 
association, but is under their fraternal inspec- 
tion in all that concerns his ministerial charac- 
ter, and may sit in their meetings to aid with 
his advice and vote. 

4. A minister ordained to the work of an evan- 
gelist whether as a missionary to foreign parts, 
or to labor among the destitute at home, ought 
to be connected with some association till such 
time, as it shall be convenient for him to be uni- 
ted with some other body. 



II. Duties of the Association. 

The duties of the associated pastors in each 
county or division of a county, are, 

1 . To consult the duties of their oiSice, and 
common interest of the churches, [Sayb. Art. 
XII.] by carefully inquiring, at least twice in 
each year, into the state of religion in their 
respective charges : 

2. To send three delegates each year to the 
general association, and by the hands of those 
delegates an authentic report of the state of re- 
ligion in that district : 

3. To act upon such matters as may be re- 
ferred to them by the general association : 

27a 



306 DIGEST. 

4. To consider and resolve questions and 
cases of importance which shall be offered by 
any among themselves or others : (Sayb. Art. 
XII.) 

5. To examine candidates for the ministry, 
and by a certificate of approbation, (commonly 
called a license) to recommend to the churches 
such as they find to be duly qualified : (Sayb. 
Art. XII.) 

6. To recommend to bereaved churches, on 
their application for advice, such persons as 
may be fit to be called and settled in the work 
of the Gospel ministry among them : (Sayb. 
Art. XIV.) 

7. To take notice of any among themselves 
that may be accused of scandal or heresy unto 
them, or of scandal or heresy cognizable by 
them ; to examine the matter carefully ; and, 
if they find just occasion, to direct to the call- 
ing of the council of the consociated churches 
of the district, that such offenders may be duly 
proceeded against before the council. (Art. 
XIII.) 



III. Officers of the Association. 

1. A moderator and a scribe are chosen at 
the opening of each meeting. 

2. Each association has its register who re- 
cords in a book, the minutes put into his hands 
Vv the scribe of each meeting. 



DIGEST. 307 

IV. Meetings of the Association. 

1 . Generally the associations hold two stated 
meetings in each year, one of the two being co- 
incident with the annual meeting of the conso- 
ciation. The association of New Haven West, 
meets three times annually. 

2. Special meetings are called by letters mis- 
sive from the moderator of the last meeting, at 
the desire of any two members. In case of the 
death or disability of the moderator, any two 
members may issue letters convoking a special 
meeting. In the association of New London 
county a special meeting is called, in case of the 
death or disability of the moderator, by the last 
preceding moderator. 

3. The letters which call a special meeting, 
state the business for which the meeting is con- 
vened ; and in accordance with a principle of 
natural justice, it is commonly understood that 
no business is to be taken up at a special meet- 
ing, other than that of which the letters missive 
have given due notice. 



V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for 

the Ministry. 

1. Each association has its own rules in re- 
spect to the time which a candidate must have 
devoted to the study of theology before examin- 
ation ; but generally, in compliance with a re- 



308 DIGEST. 

commendation of the general association, the can- 
didate for examination must have spent at least 
two years in theological studies, and must have 
a competent knowledge of the arts and sciences. 

2. The certificate of approbation, or license 
to preach, confers on the candidate no ecclesias- 
tical rank or authority. He is not a minister, 
but only a candidate for the ministry, approved 
by the associated pastors, and permitted to 
preach for the trial of his gifts. His certificate 
of approbation may therefore be revoked when- 
ever the association shall see cause. 

3. The certificate of approbation is ordinarily 
given only for the term of four years, at the end 
of which period, it may be renewed at the re- 
quest of the candidate. 

4. A candidate presenting himself to a coun- 
cil, or any other ecclesiastical body, for ordina- 
tion, does not need a formal dismission from the 
association which gave him license to preach. 
His ordination, terminates his connection with 
that association ; and he is to enter into new 
relations, not as a candidate, but as a minister.* 

* In the Presbyterian church, a license to preach is given 
by a presbytery ; and all ordinations are also performed by 
presbyteries. The licentiate is " under the care" of the pres- 
bytery by which he was licensed, and cannot be ordained by an- 
other presbytery, without being first, by a special dismission 
and recommendation, released from his former relation, and 
placed " under the care" of that other presbytery. In the con- 
gregational communion, no man begins to preach without be- 
ing first examined and approved by an association of minis- 
ters ; and in imitation of presbyterian usage, the approba-. 



DIGEST. 309 

VI. Proceedings against a Minister charged with scandal or 
heresy. 

1. An offending brother in the association, is 
to be first dealt with privately accordingly to 
the rules of Christ in Matt. XVIII. 15, 16. 

2. When the accused brother is a pastor of 
a consociated church, the association is to in- 
quire whether the charge is of such a nature, 
in respect to the matter alledged, and of so much 
probability in respect to the grounds on which 
it rests, as to require a trial ; and then, if they 
see cause, they are to direct to the calling of a 
council of the consociated churches, w^here such 
offenders may be duly proceeded against. (Sayb. 
Art. XIII.) 

3. When the accused brother is pastor of a 
church not consociated, the association, having 
found upon inquiry sufficient cause to proceed 
against him, may bring the matter to the church 
of which he is pastor ; and that church may 
call to its aid, as in the case of the ordination 
of its pastor, a select council of neighboring 
churches. 

tion is called a license, and the candidate is called a licentiate. 
But the association by which candidates are licensed, is not 
the body by which ministers are ordained ; and therefore an 
association knows nothing^ about dismissing a licentiate iu 
order to his ordination. The license is itself a sufficient dis- 
mission and recommendation to any ordaining body to whom 
it may be presented, and is valid for the term of four years 
from its date, unless otherwise limited in express terms. 

Presbyterians have sometimes been perplexed in conse» 
quence of not understanding this distinction. 



310 DIGEST. 

4. When the accused brother is not a pastor 
of any church, and is not b)^ some special rule 
amenable to the consociation, or when being 
pastor of a church not consociated, that church 
refuses to submit the charges against him to a 
proper council, the association may proceed to 
investigate the truth of the charges, and if they 
find him guilty of any scandal or heresy for 
which he ought to be deposed from the ministry, 
they may expel him from their fellowship, and 
declare him to be no longer in communion with 
them, as a minister of Christ. 

5. When a minister of the Gospel, residing 
or performing the work of the ministry among 
our churches, but not connected with the asso- 
ciation as a member, is charged with scandal 
or heresy, it is the duty of the association to 
examine the matter as in the case of one of their 
own members, and (if they find just occasion,) 
to present the matter to the proper ecclesiastical 
authority, with which the accused is directly 
connected. But if it be not known, that the in- 
dividual is connected with any ecclesiastical 
body competent to try the case, — or if he be 
connected with an ecclesiastical body too distant 
to act seasonably and intelligently upon the 
matters alledged, — or if the ecclesiastical body 
with which he is connected, refuse to do what 
is required by the laws of Christ, the purity of ' 
the ministry, and the safety of the churches, — 
then the association may proceed to investigate 
the charges, and finding him guilty of any scan- 



DIGEST. 311 

dal or heresy for which he ought to be deposed 
from the ministry, may declare him to be out 
of this fellowship, and may warn the churches 
against him as a deceiver. 



PART FOURTH, 



OP THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION. 



I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings, 

1. The general association consists of dele- 
gates from the several particular associations of 
Connecticut, (Sayb. Art. XV.) and of dele- 
gates from the congregational bodies in other 
states with which the general association is in 
fraternal correspondence. It also receives del- 
egates from each of the two bodies entitled 
" The General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church," w^ho partake in the deliberations of 
the general association, but give no vote. 

2. The general association for each year, 
meets at the place appointed by the general 
association of the preceding year, on the third 
Tuesday in June, at 11 o'clock, ante meridiem. 

3. The objects for which the general associ- 
tion meets are, to learn the general state of xe- 



312 DIGEST. 

ligion, — to promote unity and order in ecclesi- 
astical affairs, — and to recommend to the dis- 
trict associations such matters and things as 
they shall apprehend will be for the general 
welfare. 

4 The general association has no legislative 
or judicial power over ministers or churches^ 
It is nothing else than a meeting for consulta- 
tion and advice, and for co-operation in the ad-^ 
vancement of the Redeemer's kingdom. 

5. The district association within whose 
bounds the last but one preceding general as^ 
sociation was held, appoints one of its own 
members to preach a sermon before the gene^ 
ral association. 

6. Each district association appoints three 
delegates to the general association ; and it is 
recommended that one delegate at least from 
each district association, be of the number of 
those who attended at the general associatioa 
last preceding. 

7. A preacher is appointed by the general 
association, on the nomination of the district 
association within whose bounds the gene- 
ral association is assembled, who delivers a 
concio ad clerum in the chapel of Yale College, 
in the evening of the commencement day. 

8. The meetings of the general association 
are held from year to year within the several 
districts, in the following order, — Hartford 
North, Litchfield North, Litchfield South, Fair- 
field West, Fairfield East, New Haven West, 



DIGEST. 313 

New Haven East, Hartford South, Middlesex, 
New London, Windham, Tolland. 

9. The rules of order for the general associ 
ation are as follows. 



SYSTEM OF RULES, 

FOR THE REGCJLATIOX OF BUSINESS BEFORE THE GENERAL 
ASSOCIATION OF THE STATE OF CONNECTICUT. 

1. The minister at whose house the association is to 
meet, when the hour of meeting is come, provided a ma- 
jority of the members be present, shall call them to orders 
and call for, receive and count the ballots for a scribe, 
and declare the person chosen. If there be not a major- 
ity present, he shall wait one hour and then proceed. 

2. The person chosen scribe shall call for, receive and 
count the ballots for a moderator, and declare the person 
chosen. 

3. The moderator shall take the chair and direct the 
members to ballot for an assistant scribe. 

4. The moderator, after the certificates of member- 
ship are read, shall open the association with prayer ; 
he shall also open and close the association, each day, 
with prayer, except at the termination of the session, at 
which time he may request some other person to pray. 

5. As soon as the association is opened, a committee 
of overtures shall be chosen to prepare business for the 
association. 

6. Every morning and afternoon, at the time to which 
the association is adjourned, the moderator shall take 
the chair, and the scribe sUall call over the roll of the 



314 DIGEST. 

members ; those who are tardy shall be called to give 
a reason for their delay. 

7. No member shall withdraw from the body until the 
close of the session, without leave of absence first ob- 
tained from the moderator. 

8. After the association is opened in the morning by 
prayer, the minutes of the preceding day shall be read 
by the scribe. 

9. The moderator shall preserve order and decorum 
in the body ; and when he speaks to the merits of any 
question, he shall leave the chair and address himself to 
the scribe. 

10. Every member when he wishes to speak shall ad- 
dress the moderator. 

11. No member shall speak more than twice to the 
merits of the question in debate, except by special per- 
mission of the body ; nor more than once until every 
member choosing to speak shall have spoken. 

12. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be 
reduced to writing, if the moderator or any two members » 
desire it. 

13. When a question is under debate, no motion shall 1 
be made except for amendment — or the previous ques- 
tion — to postpone — or for an adjournment. The previ- 
ous question is. Shall the main question noio he put ? 

14. No motion, except for reconsideration, shall be? 
acted upon until seconded. 

15. When any member, in debating or otherwise, shall i 
transgress the rules of the body, the moderator shall, by 
his own authority, or at the request of any member, call I 
him to order ; and if a question shall arise concerning'.' 
his being in order, it shall be decided by an appeal to the* 
body. 

16. When two or more rise at once, the moderator 
ehall name the member T*ho ie first to speak. 



DIGEST. 315 

17. Whilst the moderator is putting aijy question, or 
addressing the body, no one shall walk out of or across 
the house ; nor, in such case, or when a member is speak- 
ing, shall entertain private discourse, or read any printed 
book or paper ; nor whilst a member is speaking, shall 
pass between him and the chair. 

18. No motion, committed to writing, shall be finally 
decided upon, until it shall have had three several read^ 
ings, if any member require it. 

19. In cases of equal divisions of votes, the moderator 
shall have a casting vote. 

20. If three or more members object against the ap^ 
pointment of a committee by nomination, the committee 
shall be chosen by ballot. 

21. The moderator shall continue in oiSce until the 
next anuual meeting of the general association, and shall 
have power, upon the application of any district associ- 
ation, to convene the general association, and likewise, 
in case of necessity, to alter the appointed place of an- 
nual meeting ; of both which he shall give public notice 
in such papers published in Hartford, New Haven, and 
New London as he shall judge to have the most exten ■ 
sive circulation. 

22. These rules and orders shall be read at the open- 
ing of every session of the association, and shall be in 
force during the pleasure of the body, any rules to the 
contrary, previously made, notwithstanding. 



II. Officers and Standing Committees. 

1. The general association, like the district 
associations, has its register, or keeper of the 
records, in whose hands the minutes of each 



1 



316 DIGEST. 

meeting are placed by the scribe, to be copied 
into a book for future use and reference. 

2. The general association appoints every 
year, a treasurer, who keeps the accounts, 
superintends the printing of the minutes, has f 
charge of the moneys raised by the association 
for the payment of its incidental expenses, and 
pays out those moneys as directed by the votes 
of the association. 

3. One minister in each district association, 
is appointed by the general association to receive 
from every pastor and stated supply, the annual 
contribution, or tax for defraying the incidental 
expenses of the general association. 

4. One minister in each district is appointed 
by the general association to collect the statis- 
tical accounts of the churches, and to make 
returns to a general agent, who is also appoint- 
ed by the general association to digest and ar- 
range the returns and to make his report annu- 

5. A committee of one in each district is ap- 
pointed to certifjr the standing of ministers 
travelling out of the bounds of the state. 

6. Four persons are annually appointed by 
the general association as a committee on the 
Everest Fund.* 

* Dr. Soloman Everest of Canton, who deceased April 3d, 
1822, left a residuary legacy including nearly onehalf of his per- 
sonal property, and amounting in all to fourteen thousand dol- 
lars, to religious charities. One half of this legacy was to 
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ; 
and one fourth part to the Missionary Society of Connecti- 



DIGEST. 317 

The committee on the Everest fund pre- 
sent their report to the general association 
every year. 



III. The General Association as a Missionary Society. 

1. The general association began to take 
measures for prosecuting missions to the new 
and frontier settlements of the country, as early 
as the year 1774. In 1788 those measures 
were systematized by forming and adopting 
the constitution of the Missionary Society of 
Connecticut, which is as follows. 



CONSTITUTION 



OP THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT. 

Art I. This society shall be known by the name 
of The Missionary Sociehj of Connecticut, 

Art. II. The general association of the state of 
Connecticut shall be the said Missionary Society. 

Art. III. The general association shall annually by 

cut. The other fourth part was directed by the testator 
** to be applied for the purchase of bibles, religious tracts 
&c. for distribution : for the support of the Domestic Mis- 
sion in this state : for the education of indigent pious youth 
for the Gospel ministry : to any or all of the above purposes, 
as shall be thought most expedient by a committee which 
the general association of the sate of Connecticut shall from 
time to timey appoint for that purpose.''^ 

288 



318 DIGEST. 

i; ballot appoint twelve trustees, whereof six shall be 
clergymen and six shall be brethren of the churches, 
who shall conduct the business of the society in the 
manner hereafter described. 

Art. IV. The object of this society shall be to chris- 
tianize the heathen in North America, and to support 
and promote Christian knowledge in the new settle- 
ments within the United States, and both shall be pursu- 
ed as circumstances shall point out, and as the trustees 
under the superintendence of the General Association 
shall direct. 

Art. V. The General Association and the trustees 
shall adopt such measures, from time to time, for raising 
funds, as they shall judge expedient. 

Art. YI. The trustees shall have power to apply 
the funds of the society according to their discretion, 
in all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen- 
eral Association or by the donors. They shall corres- 
pond with other missionary societies ; shall have power 
to appoint and dismiss missionaries, to pay them, and 
generally to transact all business necessary to attain the 
ends of the society ; and shall be paid their necessary ex- 
penses, but nothing for their services. 

Art. VIL The trustees shall annually appoint a sec- 
retary, who shall keep a fair account of their proceed- 
ings. They shall also appoint a chairman, who, with 
four of the trustees, shall be a quorum to transact busi- 
ness ; or if the stated chairman shall not be present, 
any seven of the trustees shall be a quorum. 

Art. VIII. The chairman shall have power to call a 
meeting of the trustees at his discretion, by letters 
left with them, or at the houses of their residence ; and 
it shall be his duty to call such meeting whenever re- 
quested by two of the trustees ; and in case of the death 
of the chairman, or of his absence from the state, any 
two trustees are hereby empowered to call a meeting. 



DIGEST. 319 

Art. IX. The General Association shall annually 
appoint a treasurer and an auditor of accounts ; and 
the treasurer shall exhibit both to the General As- 
sociation and to the trustees, the state of the treasury, 
whenever he shall be called upon for that purpose. 

Art. X. The trustees shall annually exhibit to the 
General Association a particular account of the mission- 
aries employed by them ; of the places to which they are 
sent ; of the missions ; of the state of the funds ; of 
the receipts and expenditures : and of whatever relat- 
ing to this institution the General Associatiou shall re- 
quire. 

Art. XI. The trustees and all officers of this soci- 
ety shall enter on their respective offices on the first 
Wednesday of August, annually ; and shall continue in 
office for one year. 

Art. XII. The trustees shall hold their first meeting 
at the State House in Plartford, on the first Wednes- 
day of August next, at 11 o'clock A. M., and in every 
year thereafter they shall meet at the same time and 
place, unless otherwise ordered by the General Asso- 
ciation. 

Art. XIII. If on experience it shall be found neces- 
sary to alter the constitution, an alteration may be 
made by the General Association at their stated session ; 
but not without having been drawn up in writing and ly- 
ing under consideration one year; nor unless at least 
two thirds of the General Association shall adopt said 
alteration. 

The following additional article was adopted by vote 
of the society and approved by the legislature, in the 
year 1805 : 

Voted, that it shall be the duty of the trustees of 
this society, to place the treasurer under bonds for the 
faithful discharge of his trust, and to such an amount as 



320 PIGEST. 

they shall think proper. And in case such treasurer 
shall refuse to give bonds as aforesaid, it shall be in 
their power to displace him, and appoint one in his 
place, who will qualify himself for the trust ; who shall 
continue in office, till the n^xt meeting of the General 
Association. 

This society was incorporated by the legis- 
lature of Connecticut in 1802 ; and, in conform- 
ity with the act of incorporation, the trustees 
make a report of their receipts and expendi- 
tures, to the legislature, annually, 

2. The Domestic Missionary Society for 
Connecticut and its vicinity, was in like manner 
formed in 1816; the General Association itself 
being the society. For fourteen years the at- 
tention of its directors was confined to feeble 
congregations and waste places in Connecticut. 
In 1830, its plan was enlarged and its name 
was changed to **The Missionary Society of 
Connecticut, auxiliary to the American Home 
Missionary Society," by the adoption of the 
following revised constitution, 

CONSTITUTION 

OF THE 

MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT, AUXILIARY TO THE 

A>IERICAN HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 

As amended and adopted, June, 1831. 

Art. I. This Society shall be known by the name of! 
the Missionary Society of Connecticut, auxiliary to the 
American Home Missionary Society. 



DIGEST. 321 

Art. IL The General Association of Connecticut 
shall be said Society. 

Art. III. The object of the Society shall be to co-op- 
erate with the A. H. M. S. in building up the waste 
places of Connecticut, and in sending the Gospel to the 
destitute, and assisting feeble congregations in other and 
more destitute portions of the United States, according 
to the provisions of the 8th Article of the constitution 
of the parent society, with such stipulations as shall se- 
cure to this society the control of the raising and appli- 
cation of funds, the selection and appointment of mis- 
sionaries, and the general designation of their fields of 
labor ; the said stipulations to be mutually agreed upon 
by the directors of the society, and the executive com- 
mittee of the A. H. M. S. 

Art. IV. The officers of the society shall be, a 
secretary, a treasurer, an auditor, and eighteen direc- 
tors. The treasurer and auditor of the Missionary 
Society of Connecticut shall be, ex officio, treasurer 
and auditor of this society. The twelve trustees of 
the Missionary Society of Connecticut shall be ex officio, 
directors of this society. Six additional directors shall 
be annually chosen by ballot by the General Association. 
The secretary shall be chosen by the directors. Seven 
of the directors shall be laymen, and eleven clergy- 
men. 

Art. Y. The treasurer shall pay out the money of 
the society only as ordered by the directors, and shall 
exhibit a statement of his accounts to the board when- 
ever called on for the purpose. 

Art. YI. It shall be the duty of the directors, five 
of whom shall be necessary to constitute a quorum for 
business, to pursue the object of the society by adopting 
such measures, from time to time, as they shall judge 
expedient, under the superintendence of the General 



322 DIGEST. 

Association, and subject to their special direction, should 
it, at any time, be thought proper to apply to the Gen- 
eral Assembly for a brief. 

Art. VII. The directors shall have power to apply 
the funds of the society according to their discretion, in 
all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen- 
eral Association, or the donors ; to appoint and dismiss 
missionaries ; to pay them ; and generally, to transact 
all business necessary to attain the ends of the society. 
And no officer of the society, the treasurer excepted, 
shall receive any compensation for his services.* 

Art. VIII. The board of directors shall meet twice 
a year ; on such day of the week of the state election, 
at Hartford, as they shall appoint, and oi^ the fifst 
Wednesday of August. The board of ^ireptprs shall 
annually report their doings to the General Association. 

Art. IX. A permanent fund may be formed, consist- 
ing of donations of individuals, if the donations are made 
with that particular view ; but all other moneys of the 
society shall be appropriated, from year to 3^ear, to the 
9,ttainment of the ends of the society. 

Art. X. No alterations shall be made in this Consti-r 
tutipn, unless the same shall have been proposed at ^ 
previous annual meeting, or recommended by the direc- 
tors and adopted by a vote of two thirds of the mem- 
bers of the General Association present. 

The Jast cjause pf this article was erased in June, 183^. 



APPENDIX : 



CONTAINING NOTICES OP THE GENERAL ASSOCIATIONS OF 

MASSACHUSETTS, NEW HAMPSHIRE, AND NEW YORK; 

THE GENERAL CONVENTION OP VERMONT ; THE 

GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE, AND 

THE EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION 

OF RHODE ISLAND. 



GENERAL ASSOCIATION 



MASSACHUSETTS. 

The confederation of churclies, as it exists in 
Connecticut, under the Saybrook Articles, has 
never been introduced into Massachusetts. At 
different periods, the attempt has been made, in 
that state, to provide for the communion and in- 
tercourse of churches, more effectually than is 
done by the Cambridge Platform, or by the usages 
which have grown up under it, and which have now 
in a great measure superseded it. But such pro- 
posals have always been rejected there. 

Associations of pastors, meeting statedly, for 
counsel and mutual improvement, began to exist 
in Massachusetts at a very early period. But these 
associations were never, as in Connecticut, form- 
ally adopted by the churches as an element in 
their system of communion. Gradually, however, 
the practice of examining and approving candidates 
for the ministry, was recognized by usage as 
belonging to the associations. A General Conven- 
tion of Congregational Ministers was held annually 
at Boston, on the occasion of the general election 
and the meeting of the legislature. In this con- 
vention, which was not a representative body 
formed by delegation, the ministers of the metrop- 
olis, and its immediate vicinity, held of course, a 

29 



826 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 

predominating influence. The convention still 
has its annual meeting; but in consequence of 
the division occasioned by Unitarianism, it is now 
little else than a charitable society. 

In 1802, delegates from eight associations in 
the western part of the state, assembled at North- 
ampton to consult on the expediency of forming a 
general association. In compliance with the re- 
commendations of this meeting, delegates from five 
associations met at Northampton, June 29th, 1803, 
and formed the " General Association of Massachu- 
setts Proper" by which title, the body continued 
to be known till the erection of Maine into a sep- 
arate state. This arrangement for the promotion 
of intercourse and union among the ministers, 
commended itself slowly but effectually to pasiors 
and churches ; and the General Association of 
Massachusetts now includes twenty two district 
associations, and nearly all the Trinitarian Con- 
gregational ministers in the commonwealth. 

The standing rules and by-laws of the body, are 
as follows: 

RULES 

OP THE ASSOCIATION. 

1. The association, by which the General Association of Mas- 
sachusetts was originally organized, agreed to admit, and this as- 
sociation continue to admit, as articles of faith, the doctrines of 
Christianity, as they are generally expressed in the Assembly's 
Shorter Catechism ; and the above-mentioned doctrines, under- 
stood by us to be distinctly those, which from the beginning, 
have been embraced by the churches of New England as the 
doctrines of the Gospel, are considered as the basis of our union. ■ 

2. This General Association is founded on the principles of " 
Congregationalism, and wholly disclaims ecclesiastical jurisdic- 
tion over the churches, or the opinions of individuals. Its object 
is to promote brotherly harmony and intercourse among the min- 



OF MASSACHUSETTS. » 327 



isters of Christ ; — to obtain religious information relative to the 
state of their churches, and of the christian church in this coun- 
try, and throughout the world ; — and to co-operate with one an- 
other, and with other ecclesiastical bodies in the most eligible 
measures for advancing the cause of truth and holiness. 

3. Each district association in Massachusetts, consenting to 
the principles of this union, as stated in the first article, may 
appoint two delegates annually, to compose this General Associa- 
tion : and it is recommended, that one be appointed, who attend 
the preceding year. 

4. The time of the annual meeting of this association, shall be 
on the fourth Thursday of June, at five o'clock, P. M., at such 
place, as shall have been duly notified. 

5. Seven members, delegated from the particular associations 
of Massachusetts, shall be requisite to form a quorum for trans- 
acting any business ; but for opening and adjourning the meeting, 
a less number shall be competent. 

6. The secretary and minister of the church, where the asso- 
ciation meet, shall have seats, and act as members ; the associ- 
ations to which they belong retaining the right to elect their 
number of delegates in addition. 

7. The minister of the church in the place where the associa- 
tion meets, or the secretary, may call the association to order and 
preside in the meeting until the association shall be properly or- 
ganized. 

8. The certificates of the delegates present shall be read 
by the secretary or by a temporary scribe, and the association 
shall then be organized by the choice of a moderator, a scribe, 
and, if necessary, an assistant scribe, by ballot. The rules of 
the association shall also be read, and the moderator shall open 

. the business with prayer. 

9. At the opening of the session on each subsequent day, the 
moderator shall take the chair at the hour to which the associa- 
tion stands adjourned ; shall immediately call the members to 
order ; direct the roll to be called ; shall open the meeting with 
prayer, and cause the minutes of the preceding day to be read ; 
and the session of each day shall be closed with prayer. 

10. At each meeting of the association a committee of arrange- 
ments, consisting of three, shall be appointed by nomination, to 
prepare the business of the session ; and no business shall be in- 
troduced during the session, but through the hands, and with the 
approbation of the committee. But if said committee decline 
presenting any item of business proposed by any member, he 
shall have the privilege of appeal to the association. 

11. Every motion on being seconded, shall, if requested by 
the moderator, or any two members, be reduced to writing, and 
no motioQ shall be open to discussion, until it be seconded. 



328 .. GENERAL ASSOCIATION 



12. The moderator may speak to points of order, in preference 
toother members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; and shall 
decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the house by 
any two members. But he may not speak to the merits of the 
question without leaving the chair, and placing some other 
member in it, to preside while he speaks. 

13. On questions of order, adjournment, postponement, com- 
mitment, or the previous question, no member shall speak more 
than once. Nor on any question shall a member speak more 
than twice, without leave of the association. 

14. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be re- 
ceived, except for adjournment, amendment, postponement, com- 
mitment, or the previous question ; viz. Shall the main (question 
be now put. 

15. If a question under debate contain several parts, any mem- 
ber may have it divided, and a question tal^en on each part. 

16. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself tQ 
the chair ; and shall be subject to no needless interruption ; if he 
acts disorderly, it shall be the duty of the moderator, and the 
privilege of other members, to call him to order. 

17. The discussions in the association, and the whole deport- 
ment of the members, shall be in accordance with decorum, with 
due respect to the *hair, and with courtesy to each other. 

] S. No meml)er shall leave the association before the session 
is closed, except with the consent of tlie body ; nor shall any one 
leave the house during a sitting, without the consent of the mod- 
erator. 

19. Each annual meeting shall be closed with a psalm o? 
hymn, and prayer by Ine moderator, or such other member as 
he shall appoint. 

20. The prmciples of the connections formed with the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, the 
General Associations of Connecticut and New Hampshire, the 
General Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian ministers 
in Vermont, and the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island, 
are, that this General Association, and each ecclesiastical body 
connected with it, shall annually appoint, each two delegates to 
the other, who shall be admitted into each body, to the same 
right of sitting, debating, and voting with their own members re 
spectively. 

21. Gentlemen, who are admitted as honorary members, shall 
be allowed full liberty to take part in all deliberations ; though 
they are not considered as entitled to vote ; and it is expect 
ed they will give notice to the body, if they find it necessary to 
withdraw previous to the close of the session. The approbation 
of the committee of arrangements shall be obtained, before a gei^ 
4l«?man shall be proposed to sit as an honorary meniber. 



OF MASSACHU«ETTt. 329 



HZ. The delegates, who the preceding year attended the meet- 
ings of foreign bodies, shall, ex officio, have seats as honorary 
members of the General Association. 

23. A committee of three shall be annually appointed, to sub- 
mit to the General Association at the next meeting, a pastoral 
address, to excite the attention of ministers and christians, to 
faithful discipline in the churches, the instruction of the rising 
generation, the sanctification of the sabbath, and other subjects 
relating to the general interests of religion. The address being 
approved by the General Association, shall be signed by the mod- 
erator, and printed with the minutes. This committee shall be 
chosen from the several associations in rotation. 

24. The associational sermon shall be delivered at two o'clock, 
Thursday, P. M., after which the sacrament of the Lord's Supper 
shall be administered. The narratives given by the delegates of 
the several associations concerning the state of religion and the 
churches, shall be given on Wednesday afternoon, and shall be pre- 
sented in writing, with a view to obtain an accurate account of the 
principal facts, not, however, to prevent any more particular de- 
tails which the delegates may think expedient to add, or the as - 
sociation to request. The returns, with respect to the number in 
the churches, etc., shall be made out according to a printed 
schedule of this body, and according to the numbers on the first 
of January past. 

25 A committee shall be appointed to receive the narratives, 
and statements, and shall condense them into a narrative, to be 
submitted to the General Association and published. The written 
narratives shall be deposited with the secretary. 

26. A committee shall be appointed to nominate delegates to 
foreign bodies, which delegates shall, as far as practicable, 
be selected from the district associations in rotation. The breth- 
ren chosen substitutes in the delegations to the several bodies 
in our connection, shall, at our next session be considered as 
delegates to the respective bodies, if they shall not previously have 
taken their seats there, through the failure of their principals. 

27. The secretary shall be chosen for three years, from the 
close of the meeting at which the choice shall be made. He 
shall, ex officio, be the treasurer of the General Association ; and 
shall be allowed his own travelling expenses in attending the 
meetings of this association. A committee shall be appointed an- 
nually, to audit the accounts, who shall report the state of the 
treasury, and the sum, in their opinion, necessary to be paid the 
next year by the members of the several associations connected 
with this body. The secretary shall be authorized to pay such 
expenses as are allowed by this association. 

^ 28. It shall be the duty of the delegates of the district associa- 
tions, to pay the amount of the assessments due from their 
29i 



330 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 



respective associations for the past year, whether collected 
by them or not. 

29. A publishing committee shall be annually appointed, to 
make such extracts from the minutes of the meeting, as, in their 
judgment, it will be proper to publish ; procure to be printed such 
number of copies with the pastoral address and narrative of the 
state of religion, as will give one copy to each minister of the as- 
sociation represented in this body ; and such a number of copies 
for other bodies connected with this association, as shall be mu- 
tually agreed upon. It shall be the duty of the secretary to 
receive the publications from foreign bodies, and distribute 
them among the several associations, in proportion to the tax 
paid by them respectively. One copy of each publication, re- 
ceived by the General Association, or printed by its order, shall 
be kept in the archives. 

30. An agent shall be appointed in Boston to transmit the ex- 
tracts of the minutes of this General Association to other ecclesi- 
astical bodies, and to receive their extracts or other publications, 
and transmit them to the several district associations represented 
in this body. And notice of his appointment and place of busi- 
ness, shall be inserted in the printed extracts. He shall be 
entitled to a suitable compensation. 

31. It shall be the duty of the secretary to communicate proper 
information to the agent in Boston, and to the publishing commit- 
tee, for their directions. 

32. Previously to the close of each meeting, the General Asso- 
ciation shall specify a place for meeting the next year, and request 
some district association to appoint a preacher to deliver the 
associational sermon. And the church of the place of meeting 
is desired to make preparations to celebrate the Lord's Supper 
during the session. 

33. A vote or resolve to establish, alter, or annul a standing rule 
of this body, shall be read twice on different days, and may be 
debated at each reading. At the first reading the question shall 
be, Shall it be read a second time ? 



BY-LAWS. 

1. An annual sermon shall be preached before the association, 
on the subject of home missions, and a collection taken. The 
preacher shall be appointed by this body. 

2. No report of the state of religion shall be read in public, 
unless it be approved by the association from which it comes, or 
by the committee of arrangements of the General Associaticm. 



OF MASSACHUSETTS. 331 



3. It is recommended to the several district associations, to 
have their narratives on the state of religion, condensed, so as 
not to exceed five minutes in the time of reading. 

4. The printed minutes of this association, shall be sufficient 
testimonials of the appointment of delegates to foreign bodies. 

5. It shall be the duty of each primary delegate to any foreign 
body, to notify the secretary of this association, at, or before, the 
opening of the annual meeting next after his appointment, of his 
attendance upon the duty assigned him ; and until such notifica- 
tion be made, or an acceptable reason be assigned for his non- 
attendance, he shall be ineligible as a delegate to any foreign 
body. 

6. It shall be the duty of each delegate to any foreign body- 
appointed as a substitute, to notify the secretary of this associ- 
ation, at, or before, the opening of its annual meeting next after 
his appointment, of his attendance, or non-attendance as such 
delegate, and until such notification be made, he shall be ineligi- 
ble to the same body. 

7. The minutes of this association shall be sent to the individ- 
ual members of the associations connected with this body by mail, 
and the chairman of the committee of publication, shall furnish a 
list of the names required to the agents of the association. 

8. The minutes of this body, forwarded to the General Associ- 
ation of Connecticut, shall be, according to their request, sent by 
mail, under the direction of the publishing committee. 

9. The names of all the members of the associations belonging 
to this body, whether with or without charge, shall be inserted 
in the published returns. 

10. Every church without a pastor, by paying twenty-five cents, 
annually, to the treasurer of the General Association, through the 
treasurer of the local association, with which said church is con- 
nected, shall be entitled to receive the minutes of the General 
Association, to be forwarded in the same way as minutes are for- 
warded to members of the association. 



GENERAL CONVENTION 



VERMONT. 

In 1795, a meeting of delegates from the several 
bodies of ministers in the state of Vermont, was 
held at Hanover, New Hampshire, in connection 
with the annual commencement at Dartmouth col- 
lege, and a general convention was agreed upon, 
to consist of delegates from associations and pres- 
byteries. The first meeting of " The General 
Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian 
Ministers in Vermont," was accordingly held at 
Rockingham, June 21, 1796. 

The convention now includes thirteen associa- 
tions, and about two hundred ministers. 

CONSTITUTION 



OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION OF CONGREGATIONAL MIN- 
ISTERS AND CHURCHES IN VERMONT. 

A.RT. 1. The principal objects of the General Convention of 
Congregational Ministers and Churches in Vermont, shall be 
to promote brotherly intercourse and harmony ; to yield mutual 
assistance, and excite in each other the spirit of Christian fer- 
vor ; to learn the state and recommend measures for the welfare 
of the churches ; to obtain religious information respecting the 
Christian church in this country and through the world ; and to 
co-operate with other similar institutions in building up the 
cause of the great Redeemer. 

Art. 2. The General Convention receive as articles of faith the 
doctrines of Christianity as they are generally expressed in the 



OF VERMONT. 333 

Assembly's Shorter Catechism. These doctrines are understood 
by us to be those, which from the beginning have been generaUy 
embraced by the Congregational and Presbyterian churches in' 
New England, and especially, in Vermont. 

Art. 3. Every association, presbytery, county conference, 
or consociation, in Vermont, or partly in Vermont, which re- 
ceives the doctrines above specified, as the christian faith, is en- 
titled to send two delegates to the convention ; but no county or 
district, shall ever be represented by both a consociation and 
a conference. Each association consisting of eight or more or- 
dained ministers may send three members. 

Art. 4. The convention shall annually choose, by ballot or 
orally, a moderator, scribe, and assistant scribe. There shall alsp 
be a register, to continue in office during the pleasure of the con- 
vention, whose duty it shall be to attend all the meetings of the 
convention, to record the minutes transmitted to him by the 
scribes, and to act as treasurer. The register, the preachers and 
the minister, or brother, at whose house the convention meet^ 
shall be members. 

Art. 5. The annual meeting of the convention shall be holdei) 
on the second Tuesday of September, at 2 o'clock, P.M. 

Art. 6. The preceding articles shall not be subject to altera 
tion without the concurrence of two thirds of the members pres.- 
^nt at an annual meeting. 



BY-LAWS 

AND PERMAKfi;NT REGULATIONS OF THE GENERAL 
CONTENTION. 

1. The convention propose, that in ordinary cases the follow- 
ing should be the course of exercises, at their future anniversa.- 
ries. Tuesday, 2 o'clock, P. M. convention sermon,— the ob.- 
ject of which shall be to promote pastoral fidelity and to urge on 
the churches the importance of being actively devoted to the di'r 
vine service and the promotion of religion ; jn the evening an 
exercise to promote Sabbath Schools : Wednesday, at 2 o'clock, 
P. M., narratives on the state of religion ; in the evening, Re- 
ports of the Education Society, with addresses : Thursday, half 
past 9 o'clock, A. M., Reports of the Missionary Society, with 
address, and contribution ; at 2 o'clock P. M. a communion ser- 
mon and the administration of the Lord's Supper ; in the eve- 
ning, religious exercises. 

2. The associations shall be entered on the records and on the 
roll in the following order, which is to be observed when they 
are enumerated in transacting business : — Windham, Pawlet. 



334 GENERAL CONVENTION 



Black River, Rutland, Windsor, Royalton, Addison, Orange, 
Mo5itpelier, North Western, Caledonia, Orleans, Lancaster. 
• 3. It is the duty of the scribe to furnish the register with a 
fair copy of the minutes of each meeting for record. 

4. Reports on the state of religion shall be presented in wri- 
ting. 

5. Should no place be appointed for the meeting of the conven- 
tion, or should the minister at whose house they are to meet, be 
removed by death or otherwise, the register is authorized by cir- 
cular letters to appoint the place and call the convention together 
according to his discretion. 

6. It shall be the duty of the register to make a docket of the 
ordinary business of the convention, and lay it before them 
at the opening of every annual meeting. 

7. There shall be a standing committee of one in each associa- 
tion, appointed for five years, to make the annual statisti- 
cal reports for their respective associations, on their own re- 
sponsibility and under their own names respectively; and in 
case of the absence of any one of said committee, the duty shall 
devolve on the register of said association for the time being. 
The ministers and church clerks are requested, without fail, to 
forward the statistical report of their respective churches, (par- 
ticularly specifying the number of non-resident members) on the 
first day of August, in each year, to the standing committee 
of their association. This report is to state the number, names, 
and congregations of settled ministers — the number and names 
of the unsettled ministers ; and the number and names of the 
destitute churches within their limits, to which it will be neces- 
sary to subjoin a short account of circumstances which have 
occurred within the year, such as the removals of ministers by 
death or otherwise, ordinations, installations, with the time of 
such events ; also an account of the number of members in each 
church, and the additions, whether by letter or profession, and 
the decrease, whether by deaths, dismissions, or exclusions. 

8. Delegates from this convention to the foreign ecclesiastical 
bodies, with which it is connected, are required to report, if they 
attend agreeably to appointment. If the delegation fail, it is ex- 
pected a reason will be rendered to the convention. 

9. A committee of credentials shall be annually appointed by 
the convention, to certify the regular standing and good character 
of the preachers coming from abroad to officiate in Vermont, 
or leaving this state to officiate elsewhere. And the convention 
consider it the duty of strangers, who propose to labor in this state, 
and of their brethren who design to labor in congregations abroad, 
that are unacquainted with them, to procure a certificate of their 
regular standing, from at least one of the aforesaid committee. 

10. Extracts from the minutes of the convention shall be an- 



OF VERMONT. 335 



nually published, to be distributed in Vermont, and to the ecclesi- 
astical bodies with which the convention has formed a connection. 

Note. The general convention has formed a connection with the fol- 
lowing Ecclesiastical bodies, viz : — Tiie General Assembly of the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States of America ; the General Associa- 
tion of Connecticut ; the General Association of Massachusetts ; the 
General Association of New-Hampshire ; the General Conference of 
Maine; the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island; the General As- 
sociation of New- York ; the Congregational Union of Lower Canada; 
and the Congregaiional Union of England and Wales. The principles 
of union with these several bodies is substantially the same, viz : — 
The convention sends to each of them one or two delegates or com- 
missioners, annually, and they each send annually to the convention 
the same number. These delegates have the same right of sitting, de- 
bating and voting, as the members of the body to which they are sent, 
except that the arrangements with the General Assembly are such, thai 
delegates sent to either body do not vote. 

11. In order that the representation to foreign bodies may be 
distributed equally among the several associations of the state, 
each association shall send a member of its own body, from year 
to year, to some foreign body, in rotation, according to the annexed 
schedule*. Each association shall elect the delegate and sub- 
stitute which it is entitled to appoint, and send their names to be 
approved by convention, that the certificates may be made in the 
name, and signed by the proper officers of that body. And in 
case any association fail of sending such nomination in time to 
be acted on, the convention may fill the vacancy from that or any 
other association, at pleasure. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION. 

1. As the relation between a minister and his people is one of 
the most solemn that can be formed in this world, the conven- 
tion recommend that this relation should never be dissolved 
without making public the true reasons of discontent in the parties 
since the opposite practice tends, on the one hand, to shield the 
immoralities and erroneous opinions of a minister, or on the other 
to gloss over the unreasonable discontents and vices of a people. 

2. It is recommended to the several Congregational churches in 
this state, that they employ no stranger to preach among them, 
who is not recommended by some person of our communion au- 
thorized to give recommendations by the general body from with- 
in whose bounds he has come, or by some member of the com- 
mittee of credentials appointed by this convention. 

♦ TUe schedule is omitted in this volume. 



336 GENERAL CONVENTION 

3. It is recommended to the members of the several associa- 
tions connected with the convention, to extend occasional assist- 
ance to destitute towns in their vicinity by preaching lectures, 
and by performing such other missionary labors, as they may 
deem consistent with the duties they owe to their respective 
parishes. 

4. The churches in our connection are requested, at the 
monthly concert in September, to implore the special blessing of 
God upon the annual meeting of the convention, and of the re- 
spective societies, with which it is immediately connected. 

5. The convention recommend to the Congregational churches 
in this state, to make it a standing rule, except in some uncom- 
mon cases, not to admit to occasional communion, after one 
year's residence, any persons of their own denomination, who by 
removal have become settled among them. 

6. It is recommended to the several associations not to receive 
any member from another association, unless he brings a letter of 
dismission and recommendation from the association to which 
he has belonged. 

7. As the temperance reformation is of vital importance to the 
interests of true religion, it is recommended to all the friends of 
God and the human race, to sustain and carry on this blessed 
work, and not to remit in their efforts till the way of the coming 
of the Son of man is every where fully prepared, 

8. It is recommended to councils and other ecclesiastical 
bodies in connection with this convention, not to ordain persons 
without charge, or as evangelists ; especially, if they are to labor 
in distant parts of the country, unless it should be required by pe- 
culiar circumstances, and appear to be an obvious call of Provi- 
dence. 

9. The convention fully believing that consociations greatly 
tend to promote the interests, the strength and the union of the 
churches, recommend and earnestly request that all the Congre- 
gational churches in Vermont, which have not adopted articles 
of particular union, should form themselves into consociations, 
to consist of pastors and delegates. 

10. The convention affectionately and earnestly recommend 
to all ministers, and to all the friends of religion in our connec- 
tion, the following system of operations to promote benevolent 
objects : — 

(1) That there be but one meeting in each year for county an- 
niversaries ; that this ordinarily be held at a distinct time from 
the meetings of consociations or conferences ; that the interests 
of the various most prominent objects of benevolence, in each 
county, be distinctly promoted at these anniversaries. 

(2) That the county anniversaries be held as follows: — In 
"Windham county on the 3d Tuesday in September ; in Windsw 



OF VERMONT. 337 



Co. on the Thursday following : — in Orange Co. oh the 4th Tues- 
day in September ; in Washington Co. on the Thursday follow- 
ing : — in Rutland or Bennington Co. on the Tuesday next after 
the 4th Tuesday in September ; in Addison Co. on the Thursday 
following : — in Chittenden Co, on the 2d Tuesday after the 
4th Tuesday in September ; in Franklin Co. on the Thursday 
following : — in Orleans Co. on the 3d Tuesday after the 4th Tues- 
day in September ; in Caledonia Co. on the Thursday follow- 
ing : — in Essex Co. on the 5th Tuesday after the 4th Tuesday in 
September. 

(3) That two months of each year be appropriated to the con- 
sideration of certain prominent objects of benevolence, as fol- 
lows : — * 

RULES 

TO BE OBSERVED BY THE GENERAL CONVENTTlGN, IN 
TRANSACTING BUSINESS. 

1. The members of the convention are required,- as soon 
as they arrive at the place of the annual meeting, to deposit their 
tjertificates of membership in the hands of the minister of the par- 
ish ; and it shall be his duty, in conjunction with the register, to 
prepare a roll of the convention, on which shall be placed, 
in usual order, the names of all persons who present a regu- 
lar certificate of their having been duly elected. But iK> person 
shall be enrolled who has not the regular certificate, unless 
by vote of the convention after being duly organized. 

2. The meeting of the convention shall be opened with a ser- 
mon. At the close of the public exercises, the register, or, in his 
absence, the minister of the parish, shall call to order— -read 
the Roll, and lead the convention to the choice of a moderator, 
scribe, and assistant scribe. 

3. The moderator shall then take the chair — address the throne 
pf grace, and cause the rules to be observ^ed in transacting busi- 
ness, and the docket of the register to be read. It shall be his 
duty to lead in prayer, or request some other person to perform 
the duty, at the beginning and close of each day's session ; to 
cause the roll to be called every morning; to preserve order and 
decorum in the meeting, and, in conjunction with the register, to 
nominate all committees. When the moderator speaks to the ^ 
merits of any question, he shall leave the chair and address the 
scribe. 

4. No member shall withdraw from the body until the close of 
the session, without leave of absence first obtained from tiie 

* The schedule, here annexed, is omitted in this volGtne. 
30 



338 GENERAL CONVENTION OP VERMONT* 

moderator ; and in case any member shall be tardy after An ad- 
journment, without a reasonable excuse, he shall be subject 
to the admonition of the moderator. 

5. Every member, when he wishes to speak, shall rise and ad- 
dress the moderator. 

6. No member shall speak more thrm twice to the merits of the 
question in debate, except by special permission of the conven- 
tion, nor more than once, until every member choosing to speak 
shall have spoken. 

7. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be reduced to 
writing if the moderator or any tv^o members desire it. No mo- 
tion shall be acted upon until seconded. 

8. When any member, in debating or otherwise, shall trans- 
gress the rules of the convention, the moderator shall, by his own 
authority or at the request of any member, call him to order; and 
if a question shall arise concerning his being in order, it shall be 
decided by an appeal to the body. 

9. When two or more rise at once, the moderator shall name 
the member who is first to speak. 

10. When the moderator or any other person is speaking, the 
members shall keep their places and give attention. 

11. No motion committed to Wiiimg shall be finally decided 
upon, until it shall have had three several readings, if any mem- 
ber require it. 

12. In cases of an equal division of votes, the moderator shall 
have the casting vote. 

33. These rules for the transaction of business shall be in force 
during the pleasure of the convention ; and shall not be subject 
to any alteration, unless by the consent of two thirds of the 
members present, at an annual meeting. 



GENERAL ASSOCIATION 



NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

In the state of New Hampshire a Pastoral Con- 
vention was formed, July 28, 1747, for promoting 
harmony, peace, and good order among the churches, 
and union among ministers. It is designed to 
include " those Congregational and Presbyterian 
ministers of that state, who own or acknowledge 
the Westminister Assembly's Shorter Catechism, 
as containing essentially their views of chris- 
tian doctrine." It meets annually in June, at the 
metropolis of the state, on the day succeeding the 
general state election. 

At its meeting in 1807, this convention appointed 
a committee ''to correspond with the several dis- 
trict associations in the state, respecting a union of 
the churches, and a General x\ssociation on that 
plan of doctrine generally expressed in the Assem- 
bly's Catechism." The next year, it was. deter- 
mined, '' that for the purpose of drawing the bond 
of union more closely, and promoting general har- 
mony and fellowship among the churches, the 
Assembly's Catechism be adopted generally as a 
creed ; and that a proposal be laid before the sev- 
eral associations of the state, that those associations 
that see fit to adopt it, appoint a delegate, or del- 
egates, to meet in General Association at the time 
.and place of the next General Convention, and iu 



340 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 

General Association adopt such measures as they 
shall deem expedient, for carrying into effect the 
above-mentioned purposes." According to this 
arrangement, the General ^Association of New 
Hampshire held its first meeting at Concord, in 
June, 1809. 

" This General Association wholly disclaims 
ecclesiastical power or authority over the churches, 
or the opinions of individuals." 

" Its essential objects are to promote brotherly 
intercourse and harmony, and our mutual anima- 
tion, assistance, and usefulness as ministers of 
Christ ; to obtain religious information relative to 
the state of the churches, and the general state of 
the Christian church in this country, and through 
the Christian world ; and to co-operate with other 
similar institutions, in the most eligible measures 
for building up the cause of truth and holiness." 

The General Association of New Hampshire 
now includes twelve district associations, and about 
one hundred and fifty ministers. 

Its business is conducted under the following 
regulations : 



STANDING RULES 

OF THE ASSOCIATION, 

1. This General Association shall meet on the fourth Tuesday 
.of August, annually ; and he opened at ] o'clock, A. M. by a 
Concio ad Clerum by a minister appointed by one of the district 
associations in rotation. 

2. At the close of religious exercises, the preacher shall take 
^6 chair, and preside till a moderator is chosen by ballot. 

3. A scribe and assistant scribe shall also be chosen by ballot. 
^. The association shall be composed of the secretary, the 



OP NEW HAMPSHIRE. 341 

.treasurer, the minister of the place of the meeting, the secretary 
of the N. H. Missionary' Society ex-officio, and delegates from 
district associations, according to the following ratio of repre- 
sentation, viz. — One from every association, two from every 
association of seven members, three from every association of 
thirteen members, and four from every association of twenty 
members. No minister shall be counted or represented in two 
; associations, and no preacher shall be eligible to appointment as 
a delegate, who has not received ordination. 

5. The secretary shall receive the certificates of the delegates, 
and report the names of those duly appointed, before the choice 
of a moderator. 

6. The meeting shall be daily opened and closed with prayer. 

7. The secretary shall previously. prepare a docket of business, 
-which may afterwards be enlarged by the committee of overtures, 
.as occasion shall require. 

8. A committee of three shall be early chosen by ballot, who 
«hall nominate delegates to foreign bodies, and all committees to 
whom business or subjects shall be referred, for them to report 
thereon, and also be a committee of overtures. The acceptance 
of their nominations shall confirm them as appointments. 

9. No motion shall be discussed unless seconded. No mem- 
ber shall speak more than twice to the same motion, without 
liberty from the association ; nor shall the moderator, while in 
the chair, speak to the merits of a question. Any motion or 
resolution shall, at the request of the moderator, or any two 
members, be reduced to writing. 

10. Seven members shall be a quorum. No member shall re- 
tire without leave of the moderator, or have leave of absence 
without a vote of the association. 

11. It shall be the duty of the moderator to prevent desultory 
remarks, 

12. At the opening of the morning session, the minutes of the 
preceding day shall be read ; and the minutes of the last day at 
the close of the meeting. 

13. The appointment of delegates to corresponding bodies shall 
be certified by the printed minutes, or by a certificate from the 
secretary. 

14. The narratives of the state of religion in our churches and 
corresponding bodies shall be written and brief, so that they can 
be given, in ordinary cases, on i uesday afternoon. 

15. The district associations shall annually present the sched- 
ules of their churches, ministers settled and unsettled, the num- 
ber of their churches, &c. and the number of young men under 
twenty -five years of age, and the number who are preparing for 
the ministry in each church. 

] 6. A condensed narrative of the state of religion in each asso- 
^ation shall be prepared, and reported by a committee. 

30s 



342 GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE. 



37. The schedules and narratives of religion shall be lodged 
with the secretary, to be kept on file. 

18. The publishing committee shall see that the minutes, as 
soon as printed, are sent to delegates to other bodies, and a copy 
sent by mail to every member of the district associations. 

19. This association shall, as far as practicable, meet alter- 
nately in the eastern and western sections of the state. 

20. These rules shall be read at the opening of every annual 



GENERAL CONFERENCE 

OP 

MAINE. 

In the state of Maine, the arrangements for pro- 
moting the intercourse and communion of pastors 
and churches, differ somewhat from those in other 
states. The pastors there, as elsewhere, have their 
associations for mutual aid and advice ; and to 
those associations is assigned by common consent 
the duty of examining and recommending, or 
licensing, candidates for the ministry. But in 
Maine there is no general association or conven- 
tion of ministers ; the objects aimed at in such 
organizations being secured, in part, at least, by 
another arrangement. 

The churches of Maine, meet by their pastors 
and delegates, in stated conventions called con- 
ferences. Each conference has its own constitu- 
tion, and is designed to include the churches of a 
county, or of some other convenient district. The 
rules of the conference expressly forbid the exer- 
cise of any authority or control over the churches. 
The meetings are held, not to receive appeals or 
complaints, or to inquire after error and disorders, 
but for united prayer, for the extension of christian 
intercourse and acquaintance between the mem- 
bers of different churches, for mutual instruction 
by the discussion of such questions as arise from 
time to time, for devising and imparting aid to 



344 GENERAL CONFERENCE 

feeble ehurclies, and for promoting in all such ways 
the prosperity of religion. 

The first conference was formed in the county 
of York ; and the first annual meeting of the " York 
Conference of Churches/^ was held on the first 
Tuesday of October, 1823. The churches of other 
counties generally followed the example ; and in 
a few years the system was completed by the 
formation of a General Conference undlbr the fol- 
lowing constitution. 



CONSTITUTION 

OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE. 



Art. 1. This conference shall be called, The General Con- 
ference of Maine. 

Art. 2. The General Conference shall consist of six delegates 
from each county conference, which has twenty or more chijrches, 
three ministers and three laymen : and four delegates from each 
county conference, which has less than twenty churches, two 
ministers and two laymen ; and also of the officers, delegates to 
foreign bodies, preachers and committees for the times for which 
they are chosen, and also of the minister of the place, where the 
conference meet. 

Art. 3. Ordained ministers, who may be present at the meet- 
ings of this body, may be invited to sit as honorary members to 
take part in the deliberations, but not to vote. 

Art. 4. The annual meetings of this conference shall be opened 
with singing, reading the scriptures, and prayer. 

Art. 5. The presiding officer shall be a moderator, chosen by 
ballot, to continue in office three years. 

Art. 6. There shall be a corresponding secretary, chosen by 
ballot, who shall hold his office for three years, w^hose duty it shall 
be, to conduct the correspondence of the conference, and also 
collect information, and, at each meeting, exhibit a report on the 
state of religion within the limits of this conference. 

Art. 7. A recording secretary shall have charge of the records 
of the conference, who shall be elected by ballot, and hold hia 
office for three years. 



OF MAINE. 345 



Abt. 8. The object of the General Conference shall be, to pro- 
mote intercourse and harmony among the churches of the state, 
and produce a more extensive co-operation in every good work. 

Art. 9. The several county conferences shall retain their indi- 
vidual right and privileges ; and no ecclesiastical power or author- 
ity shall ever be assumed by the general conference, or be del- 
egates to it. 

Art. 10. This conference shall meet on the Tuesday before 
the fourth Wednesday of June, annually-, at 11 o'clok, A. M. at 
the place at which the Maine Missionary Society shall hold their 
annual meetings. 

Art. ] 1. The conference shall establish its owti by-laws and 
regulations, subject to alterations at their future meetings. 

Art. 12. This conference may interchange friendly corres- 
pondence with other religious bodies in the habit of such inter- 
course. 

Art. 13. At each meeting of the conference a first and second 
preacher shall be appointed by ballot for the next meeting. 

Art. 14. Any county conference may withdraw from this con- 
nection by assigning to the recording secretary their reasons in 
writing. 

Art. 15. The funds of the conference, to be raised by a con- 
tribution at each annual meeting, shall be appropriated, after 
deducting incidental expenses, to the aid of feeble conferences. 

Art. 16. The public religious exercises shall be closed by the 
administration of the Lord's Supper. 

Art. 17. The constitution of this conference may be altered at 
the annual meetings of this body, by tw^o thirds of the members 
present. 



EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION 



RHODE ISLAND. 

In May, 1808, four pastors of congregational 
churclies in Rhode Island, united in an association, 
to be called the Evangelical Association of Minis- 
ters in the State of Rhode Island. At their second 
meeting, it was agreed that each of the churches, 
under the pastoral care of the ministers of the 
association, be requested to appoint a brother to 
attend the next meeting, and assist in the discus- 
sion of the articles of faith and rules of business 
then proposed for adoption. At a subsequent 
meeting, held at Newport, May, 1809, the organi- 
zation of the body was completed by the adoption 
of a brief profession of faith, and of certain rules 
of order ; and as the body had ceased to be an 
association of ministers, it thenceforth named itself 
*^ the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island." 

This body unites, to some extent, the duties 
which, in Connecticut, are divided between the 
association of pastors, and the consociation of pas- 
tors and churches. Like an association it exam- 
ines and licenses candidates for the ministry. Its 
acts in relation to the churches are purely advisory. 

About sixteen ministers, and as many churches, 
are now included in the consociation. 



GENERAL ASSOCIATION 

OF 

NEW-YORK. 



Large portions of the territory of central and 
western New York were settled chiefly by emi- 
grants from New England, born and trained under 
the ecclesiastical institutions of the New England 
fathers. But from a desire to maintain a perfect 
anion with fellow Christians, holding the same 
faith and worshiping according to the Same 
forms, the churches founded in that region by 
Emigrants from New England, were generally led 
to adopt, by degrees, the Presbyterian discipline. 
Many churches, however, which are commonly 
called Presbyterian, have only a qualified connec- 
tion with presbyteries and synods, their Congrega- 
tional privileges being guarded, in various degrees, 
by express stipulations. 

In some instances churches originally formed 
by Congregationalists, have retained from the be- 
ginning their Congregational discipline without 
compromise. Where several such churches were 
found in the same district, they sometimes formed 
associations for mutual counsel and assistance. 

In September, 1833, the Oneida Association ap- 
pointed a committee to take into consideration the 
propriety of calling a convention of Congregation- 
al ministers and churches ; and if upon consider- 
ation such a convention should seem- expedi^nt^ 



348 GENERAL ASSOCIAtlON 

the committee were authorized to call it for the 
purpose of organizing a General Association for 
the state. At the call of that committee, a conven- 
tion was held in Clinton, May 21, 1834; and at 
that time, the " General Assotjiation of New-York" 
was formed. 

There are now in connection with this body, 
eight district associations or consociations, inclu- 
ding about 116 churches, 122 ministers, and 23 
licensed candidates for the ministry. Two other 
associations in the state are expected soon to 
unite with the General Association. 

Most of the associations in New-York, unlike 
those in the New England States, consist not 
of ministers only, but of ministers and churches. 
The General Association, accordingly, admits lay- 
men as members whenever they are deputed from 
the constituent bodies. Laymen, however, are 
rarely sent as delegates to the General Association. 

The General Association neither exercises, nor 
claims any power over the associations connected 
with it, or over the churches, save that power which 
is implied in the right to reject, as not in its fellow- 
ship, those associations which deny the faith. Its 
meetings are for consultation and advice, and 
not for the exercise of any legislative or judicial 
powers. 



CONSTITUTION. 

That God has a visible church in the world, and ever will 
have until the end of time, is generally acknowledged by those 
who call themselves Christians ; and that its interests are to b« 
promoted by human instrumentality, is equally clear. 



OF NEW-YORK. 349 



Union, in religion, is strength. Since different views arc en- 
tertained with regard to doctrine and practice, and different 
denominations exist, it is believed a distinct organization of these 
different denominations is adapted to promote the best wel- 
fare of Zion. The Congregational ministers and Congregational 
churches in the state of New York have long felt the want of 
a bond of union for the advancement of the cause of our common 
Lord. 

As they believe the Congregational form of church government 
is the Scriptural form, they deem it important that it should 
be maintained. 

Entertaining these views, and having met in convention for 
the express purpose of considering this subject, therefore. 

Resolved, That it is expedient to form an ecclesiastical 
body, composed of Congregational ministers, and Congregational 
churches, to be governed by the following 



CONSTITUTION. 



Art. 1. This body shall be called '* The General Association 
of the State of New York." 

Art. 2. This association shall be composed of delegates from 
the several associations and consociations belonging to this body, 
allowing one delegate for every five ministers, and one delegate 
for every five churches constituting each association and conso- 
ciation. And the annual preacher, the register, and the min- 
ister of the church where the meeting is held, shall be ex officio 
members of the association. 

Art. 3. Each association and consociation shall be entitled to, 
at least, two delegates. 

Art. 4. Every member of an association and consociation 
connected with this body shall be entitled to a seat in the same, 
and may take part in its deliberations, but shall not be entitled to 
vote on any question. 

Art. 5. Any association or consociation may hereafter be re* 
ceived into this body, if their articles of faith and constitution 
shall be found to harmonize w^ith the articles of faith and consti- 
tution of this body. 

Art. 6. Delegates from corresponding bodies shall be entitled 
to all the privileges of other members. 

Art. 7. The officers of this association shall consist of a 
moderator, scribe and assistant scribe, register, treasurer, and 
auditor, to be elected annually by ballot. 

Art. 8. This association shall meet annually on Thursday 
31 



850 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 

preceding the last Sabbath in^ August, at such place as the body 
shall designate at a preceding meeting. 

Art. 9. A minister shall be appointed at each meeting to 
preach at the following' One ; and a substitute or substitutes 
appointed to preach in case of his failure. 

Art. 10. This constitution may be amended by a vote of two- 
thirds of the members pfes6nt at ajiy regular meeting. 



ARTICLES 



FAITH. 

Art. 1. There is one only living and true God, infinite, eter- 
nal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, just- 
ice, goodness and truth ; subsisting in three persons, the Father, 
Son, and Holy Ghost, the same in essence and equal in every 
divine perfection. 

Art. 2. The scriptures of the Old and New Testament were 
given by inspiration of God, and are the only perfect rule of faith 
and practice 

Art. 3. God hath foreordained and worketh all things accord- 
ing to his eternal purpose, and the counsel of his own will. 

Art. 4. God executes his purposes in the work of creation 
and providence, in such a way as to secure his own glory and the 
highest good of the moral system, and yet in perfect consistency 
with the free moral agency of his intelligent creatures. 

Art. 5. Our first parents were created holy, and, by volunta- 
ry transgression, became sinners, justly exposed to eternal punish- 
ment. 

Art. 6. In consequence of the transgression of our first pa- 
rents, all their posterity became sinners, and are in their natural 
unregenerate state, totally sinful, and by the law of God con- 
demned to eternal death. 

Art. 7. The Lord Jesus Christ, who is both God and man in 
one person, has, by his sufFerino;s and death, made a complete 
atonement for all mankind, and thereby laid a foundation for thd 
oS&r of a free and full pardon, which is made indiscriminately to 
all, on the condition of repentance for sin, and faith in Christ. 



OF NEW-YORK. 351 



Art. 8. Mankind, in their natural state, universally reject the 
offers of salvation, performing nothing acceptable to God, until 
renewed by the special influences of the Holy Spirit, and there- 
fore, in order to salvation, must be bom again. 

Art. 9. God has, in the covenant of redemption, given to 
Christ a part of mankind, who were from all eternity predestina- 
ted to be holy, and to be heirs of eternal glory, and by the agency 
of the Holy Spirit, renews tb^m after his own moral image, 
and causes them to persevere in holy obedience unto the end. 

Art. 10. The Lord Jesus Christ arose from the dead on the 
third day, and ever liveth to make intercession for his people, 
governing all things for their good ; and, by virtue of his atone- 
ment, as the only meritorious cause, procures their justification, 
adoption, and final salvation. 

Art. 31. a church is a congregation of Christians, professing 
faith in Christ and obedience to him, and joined in covenant for 
ordinary communion in the ordinances of the gospel ; invested 
with power to choose its own officers, to admit members, and to 
exercise government and discipline according to the rules of the 
gospel. 

Art. 12. Christ has appointed two sacraments to be observed 
in the church — baptism and the Lord's Supper ; the latter to 
be administered to professed believers in Christ who give credible 
evidence of piety, the former to them and their children. 

Art. 13. The first day of the week is the Christian Sabbath, 
and is to be sanctified by a holy resting all the day, even from 
such worldly employments as are lawful on other days, and 
spending the whole time in the public and private exercises 
of God's worship, except so much as is to be taken up in neces- 
sary works of mercy. 

Art. 14. The souls of believers are, at their death, made per- 
fectly holy, and immediately taken to glor^'. At the end of the 
world there will be a resurrection of the dead and a final judgment 
of all mankind, when the saints shall be publicly acquitted by 
Christ the Judge, and admitted to endless life and glory ; and 
those who have continued in their sins shall be doomed to en4- 
less punishment. 



P 19 7 9 





.^^ 


% 




•3 ^ 


« >t^ 











y %. \\'%iS^ '\^^ ^'^^ 



^0 






.•^ 









' ^^^"^.-^ ^ 






V 






cb (^ -i 



A^ 



\ ^ *^ ^ ^ O -On. 



:) o 



^^ 






-s^^ 

i^^ 



■^^0^ 



^0C) 



^ >. ^ ^ -,^' Deacidified using the Bookkeeper procest 



■^ ^o. 



\^ s ^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 



V X 






Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOI 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 






v % 

^^^= -. 



\0 o^ 



oo^ 












%_ 









.'> o> 



XV' * 









""% "/^^^-^^'^ -^^^'"^ 



.-^^ 






•Pt. .^' 



-^-^ 



<P, 



C^^ -^_,^'-»<jr-^ > ^^ 



,o ^/ 



y ^ * ^ "^ ^U 






^\^-/^ 



^% %, ,.A^" .'^-v..'. 









.0'' 



^^^'.V^.v.o,^.^-^^'^ 



.O^^ ^^^0, 



^c;'> ^ ^^f/h 






'^^./^^ 



